《Rebirth: A Cat with a System》 Chapter 1 Light Can Not Exist Without Darkness! Author''s note: Hey everyone, i hope you all enjoy the novel, and show it your love and support. if you like the story then add it to your libraries and give it your powers stones and golden tickets. *** Light can not exist without darkness, in a society where we like it is always all good and bright. Some people are always happy, always keeping a smile on their faces. From someone else''s perspective, their life would look perfect. Well now that I think about this, the word perfect has a different meaning for people. For some, it would be the textbook definition, and for others, it would be the best they could do. "Why am I thinking this Anyways?" I said talking to myself, I was all alone after all. "I should focus on driving my bike, or I might just crash and die, would that be too bad tho?" I asked myself as I increased the speed of my bike. I am driving just for fun, it''s the middle of the night. I drove the bike on the highway, I live nearby and whenever I feel like I am sad, depressed, or just feeling lonely I would take my bike out and go onto the highway and drive it as fast as I can. I have been doing this for years now. I did make some friends on the way too, all of them I met at the gas station that I was heading to. I drove my bike and slowly increased my speed, the speedometer on my bike kept going up as I moved in-between cars that were driving on the road. 40 50 100 150 200 210 250 290 303 I passed between 2 cars at the top speed my bike could handle, I could feel the adrenaline rush, and somehow it made me feel alive. "Hahahahahahah, vooooooohuuuuuuuuuuuu" I screamed in joy at the top of my lungs. I was practically leaning on the gas tank of my bike as I passed a few cars in a blink of a second. As I was going past another car, I could see 2 children staring at me from the window of the car, they were practically glued to the window, one boy and a girl. I smile as I saw them, I wish I had siblings I thought as I went passed them just in a few seconds. I could feel my blood pumping as I drove at full speed. When I drove my bike everything seems to move slower, or at least that''s what I thought, the loud voice my bike was making could be heard, for a long distance. As I drove the thought of what I crashed or losing control of the bike came to my mind, what if I crash? Lose control? So what? I would die, the five minutes that I lived as I drove this bike at full speed, made me feel more alive than my life had ever made me feel. Anyways so even if I were to crash somewhere or lose control of my bike I won''t mind it. The only regret I would feel would be, if I crashed into someone else''s car, I don''t mind dieing but I don''t want to ruin someone else life with mine. I thought this as I finally started to slow my bike down, I was reaching my destination, the gas station. I was told by one of the friends that they were going to ride today and If I wanted to join them then I should meet them here. I slowed down, back to the normal speed of my bike, and I finally saw the lights of the gas station. I approached the gas station and then entered it, as I did I could finally see 2 more people with bikes standing right beside each other as they filled their bikes. I slowed my bike down and then parked it right beside them and then got off my bike. "Hay dude, you started the party without us? We could hear you speeding from here" one of the bikers with a red helmet, with horns said. "Ya, we thought that you were racing someone, I wish my bike could go, as fast as yours," the second one said, he was wearing a blue helmet, with some rights that made different patterns on his helmet from time to time. "Sure, if I die you can take my bike," I said as I gave both of them, fist bumps. "Don''t regret what you say the camera is recording everything you know" the blue helmet guy said. As he pointed at the camera on his helmet. "Ya, if I die. You can take my bike. Show it as legal proof, I don''t mind" it was true that If I die I don''t mind him taking my bike, it''s not like I would use It after I die anyways. As we were speaking, another car pulled up right beside us, it was the same car that had two kid''s inside. A middle-ageddy stepped off the car and started filling the gas in her car tank. The boy in the car rolled down his side of the window which was facing us. "Wow, you were fast," he said excitedly. I could feel his excitement just from his high-pitched voice as he spoke "Is that so?" I asked as I approached the car window to talk to the kid, the other two biker''s stayed back just to watch. "Ya, you went by us in a sh," he said as he moved his hand in a fast motion trying to show how fast I was going. "I wanna ride a bike just as you did," he said, but as soon as said this thedy, who was filling the gas in their tank, looked at me. I could feel the hostility in her gaze. "You don''t want to be like me, what I did was wrong you know," I said trying to change the mind of the kid. "But you did it too?" he said, with a sad look on his face. "Kiddo let''s talk man to man here," I said as I leaned closer to the window, and talked in a hushed voice. "You might, not understand this. However take it as a piece of adviceing from someone who has more life experience than you" I said, the kid nodded and his sister came close to us before I spoke. "I don''t have anything to lose," I said, "I don''t mind dieing because I don''t have anyone in my life, so I would advise you against doing what I did, you have your sister and mother right." And he nodded. "What about your dad," I asked, both kids made sad faces, with a lot of sorrow, "he died in the line of duty," he said and his sister stayed quiet. "Your dad must have been a brave man, I am sorry for your loss," I said as I took my helmet off. Both kids looked at me, and I looked the boy right in the eyes as I said: "kid you have a duty, your father died in the line of duty so I am guessing that you are the only man in the house right?" I asked and the kid nodded as he too looked me in the eye. "You are the only man of the house, it was your father''s duty, to walk your sister down the aisle when she marries, and take care of your mother when she gets old, but now that duty fall''s on your shoulder, and its a really heavy responsibility. So think about your sister and your mother before you make a decision that you think would impact their lives" I said as I ruffled his hair. After saying so, I took a step back from the window. That boy had a lot on his mind and I knew that what I told him now should not be said to a kid of that age but, I know that someone had to tell him this. And I took responsibility to do so. When I was done I looked toward the woman who was filling the gas tank, she gave me a nod of appreciation and approval and I nodded back at her. When I was looking at the woman, something caught my eye, there was a ck kitten on the road, she looked rxed as she sat right at the center of the road. "What is a kitten doing there?" I asked myself as I moved towards the road. As I moved I could only look at the kitten, it had green eyes, that looked to be glowing a little as I saw them. It was as if I was entranced by the eyes, without even realizing, in just a few moments I was right beside the kitten, looking right into its eyes. "What are you doing here, kitty," I said as I bent down to approach it, it looked to be majestic and calm as I approached it. It stayed calm and let me touch her, I started rubbing her under the chin, then on the head, and then on the back, and after a minute or so of rubbing the kitten''s fur. I picked it up. As I did I could see it clearly now, as the light started shining from the side, it looked really cute and delicat- wait a minute where did the lighte from? As I thought this I hurriedly looked to the road, and what I saw was just 2 lights heading towards me. "Fuck" was the only thing I could say as I faced the other way and grabbed the cat in a protective embrace and then. Boooooom Chapter 2 Accident! "Fuck" was the only thing I could say as I faced the other way and grabbed the cat in a protective embrace and then. Boooooom An amount of pain that I had never experienced before, hit me. I felt it, every single bone that broke or cracked, my arms had broken I could feel the pain from my bones that had protruded through my skin. I felt my legs break on impact. My back hurt, and I felt my ribs that were prating my organs. I wanted to scream, but the pain was too much. I wanted to cry but all I saw was a bright light. After the impact, everything seemed slow. As if time had stopped, I could see the two bikers running towards me, I could also see the women that was filling gas in her car, she looked horrified. And as for the kids, I could see their screaming faces. As for noises, I could hear nothing. The time started flowing normally just as it had slowed down. And the next thing I knew was that I was flying, I was lifted a few feet off the ground and soon I hit the ground. I felt more pain, and a cracking noise as Inded and rolled on the ground for a few seconds before stoppingpletely. Finally, it was all over. That had been the only thought that came to my mind. I still felt incredible pain but even so, I knew that it was a matter of time before I died. When I finally stopped rolling on the ground my face had been facing the truck that hit me, and as if to mock me it was still heading my way, as I saw this I knew that the speed of the truck was too fast and it won''t stop any time soon. It was heading straight for me, I could smell that burning rubber from the tires of the truck. I saw as the tires of the truck came towards me, they were going to go straight over my head. However, at thest moment, the direction of the tires changed and they moved to the side. The only problem was that it was toote to move them, the tires that moved away from my head moved down towards my lege, "Crack" I felt unbearable pain, all the bones in my legs were crushed, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" A blood-curdling scream escaped my mouth, it only took an instant to go over my legs but that one instance left as if it would never end. After the front tires of the truck passed my legs, I saw something that made me want to cry, I wanted to run so that didn''t have to go through all that pain again. The tires of the trailer were, heading straight toward my legs on the same path that the front tires took. At that moment the only thing I wished was to just finally die. I closed my eyes, as the tires of the trailer of the truck were moving towards me, I was bracing myself for the pain that would hit me any moment, I waited for it. However, the pain never came. I slowly opened my eyes to see that, the tires had stopped just a few inches away from my crushed legs, and the truck had finally stopped. I could hear people screaming, but I didn''t have time to think about that. I felt cold, incredibly cold as if someone had poured a bucket full of ice onto me. But the cold feeling soon disappeared more like it was reced by something hot, it felt warm to the touch as it started to cover everything near me. I already knew what that was, I was bleeding. I was in a pool of my blood, but I could only focus on that for a second as the feeling of burning assorted my brain. I could feel my body burning it was hot too hot infect. However, I was not on fire it was the pain of all the injuries on my body. The pain from my injuries felt as If I was burning, the pain was just too much. I wanted to scream, but I couldn''t no voice came out, my vocal cords had been damaged by my scream earlier. When I was done inspecting myself, I looked at the small ck fur ball that was on top of me, I had kept the small kitten in my embrace the whole time, even when the bones in my hands cracked and protruded out of my skin. But I didn''t have any more strength to hold the kitten anymore, so it had escaped my hands and it was too painful to move them any longer. The ck kitten sat on my chest calmly as if nothing had happened, its green eyes looking at me, there was still a faint glow in its eyes. ''Why?'' I heard a voice as I looked at the cat. It was a really sweet voice, of a woman, it made me forget all the pain for an instant. "Hahh, cough cough" I chuckled when I heard the voice. But soon violet''s coughing joined the chuckle that made everything hurt even more. I finally started hallucinating before my death. ''Why did you hold on to me even when it hurts?'' I heard the voice again, was I hallucinating about the cat speaking to me? I asked myself, but this time I decided to entertain my delusions and went with it. ''Well I didn''t want the kitten to get injured'' I thought ''And why is that?'' the voice asked me back. ''I don''t know I answered, I had no idea why I protected that small kitten, was it petty? Or perhaps something else. ''I see'' the voice said before it stopped talking. As Iy there, I could see blue and red lights around me, I knew that the ambnce had finallye, but I knew already that it was just a waste of time, I had started feeling light-headed a while ago, I had lost too much blood, and my body was too damaged to recover. I still couldn''t hear anything. All I could feel was my heart which had been weakly beating and the pain from all the injuries. ''Are you not afraid of death?'' I heard the voice again, there was curiosity mixed within the voice this time. ''Why should I be afraid?'' I asked back instead of answering ''I have nothing, I have no family, and few friends, but I still know that there is nothing for me in this world. I was alive until now because I didn''t have the guts to kill myself I said, as I looked the cat right in her eyes. ''Then why did you speed, when you were so afraid of killing yourself'' the voice asked me. I stayed silent for a few seconds. When I heard the question as I ponder what I should say. ''It''s because I wanted to die,'' I said and then continued '' I lived every day as if it was myst, there was no happiness in my life, I felt as if I was dead inside. But after I started to drive my bike at full speed. I felt alive, when I was going at incredible speed past cars I felt as if I was alive again, I knew that I could die the next time I drove my bike, what was I supposed to do? Save myself?" I asked. ''You are an interesting human'' the voice as the kitten tilted its head to the side as if confused about something. But before the voice could ask something else, I felt something near me, I looked to the side as I endured the pain, and I saw that red helmet biker was approaching me with some other people, I was still under the truck, after all, they soon arrive in front of me. There were some other people with a stretcher. They genially lifted me and put me on top of the stretcher, but even so, the pain was still unbearable. They slowly took me out the from under the truck and put an oxygen mask on top of my face. When I was out I could finally see, the things around me. There were cop cars all around us and an Ambnce that I was being taken to, as they moved my stancher towards the ambnce the kid from earlier came into view and our eyes met, I smiled at him as soon as I looked at him. I could see that he was worried even when I was just a stranger to him. But soon I was in the back of an ambnce and with doctors assessing my injuries They cut open my clothes and attached some heartbeat-monitoring devices to me and started to inject some sort of transparent liquid into me, but the strangest thing was that no one had noticed the kitten which was still calmly sitting on my chest Chapter 3 Rebirth? In the back of the ambnce, I could not help but wonder if they let the cate with me or if it snuck in with me. I looked toward the two bikers that were sitting in the ambnce right beside me, as soon as I made eye contact with one of them, they started to speak something but I couldn''t hear anything. I couldn''t even lift a finger to point at the cat as my hand had stopped working a while ago. "W-w" I mustered all my willpower to ask the question. As soon as I started to speak one of the bikers leaned closer to me so that he could hear what I was saying. "W-why...i-s...th.ere¡­a .ca.t o-n the sta¡­ncher with me?" I asked him, an immense amount of pain assaulted my body as I spoke but even so I said the full sentence. I couldn''t hear a thing but even so, I could see the confusion on his face, when he heard my words. When I saw his confused face I knew that I had been hallucinating the cat the whole time. "Hahaha cough cough" I couldn''t help butugh when I finally understood what was going on, the pain assaulted me as Iughed but even so I couldn''t help it, however, the coughing of blood finally made me stop. ''Why are youughing?'' the voice once again asked me, ''Because I am hallucinating'' I replied to it in my mind, I had finally lost my mind. ''Are you?'' the voice asked me back, but I didn''t reply, what good replying to a figment of my imagination would do anyways. I stayed quiet after that, I couldn''t hear anything. All I could feel was pain and I knew that I would not make it. I could feel my heartbeat slowly fading as Iy on the stretcher. I would die before they can get me to a hospital. But even so, there was nothing for me to do, now in my final moments all I could think about was my miserable and lonely life ''Was it miserable and lonely? What about your family, parents, lover?'' the voice asked me, I thought about it. And decided to answer this time. ''I never had anyone, I have been an orphan, I never knew who my parents were. As for lover? I never found someone I could love. How could I, I had important things to do? I worked so head to earn money when I was a kid, I somehow paid for my school fee andpleted graduation, got a job. And bought a house and finally a bike. It took me years to get to where I am today.'' I thought as I remembered the past. ''One thing I did enjoy was watching Anime and reading manga. They were fun at least.'' I thought as I thought about an isekai manga. ''I got hit by Truck-Kun, I wonder if all these isekai manga and Anime are true, I guess I will find out.'' I thought ''Would you like to get isekaied?'' the voice asked me. ''Ya sure why not, it would be nice to explore a big world with different races. Anyone would say yes to that I replied ''What about reincarnating into a family?'' the voice asked me ''Nah, humans and other races are too much for me, I want to live in peace I don''t want to get involved with all that'' I answered. I could see that everything around me was slowly turning dull as I spoke, I was dieing. But even so, it was nice to have a conversation with someone or should I say something in myst moments. ''What about overpowered stuff?'' the voice asked me again not caring for my inner dilemma. ''I would want a system with many cheat skills, and it might take a long time to explore so why not immortality while we are at it. It would be nice if I can get that all to explore thend and well stay at ces for a long time if I don''t have to worry about me aging and thinking that I have limited years to live I thought more to myself than answering the voice. I could feel my heartbeat, slowing down while I thought about all this. I could feel it death wasing for me. ''you are an interesting person, people would wish to be a hero, or a king but you don''t even want to be a humanoid being'' the voice said with a chuckle. ''I will grant your wish, I will give you a body of a child of my kind'' the voice said. ''No, don''t'' I stopped the voice, I don''t know why but even if the voice said something it was not like I would get reincarnated. ''Why?'' why the voice asked me. ''I don''t want to steal someone else''s body and pretend to be that person I said. ''But you won''t reincarnate like that'' the voice said. ''So?'' I asked the voice. ''Hahaha, interesting alright I will put your soul in the body of a dead cat'' the voice said. ''Ya, I don''t mind as long as the cat does not have family or someone who loves and cares for it. I want to meet people but not the people that the previous owner of the body knew.'' I said ying along with my delusions. ''Oh alright, I can arrange that the voice said, When the voice was done speaking my heart had finally stopped beating. I could feel my consciousness fading, as everything started to descend into darkness, but even so, I looked around me to see everyone panicking around me, as they saw the heartbeat monitor go nk. That was thest thing I saw before, everything wentpletely dark, it felt as if I had just fallen asleep, the sweet embrace of eternal sleep. My thought started to be iparable to me, as my surrounding''s started to fade away as if it was all a dream. "KRaaaaa, Kraaaaaa" I heard a voice, what the fuck? What is that noise? I thought through the darkness. Didn''t I die? Why do I hear noises? I thought but soon a feeling of something warmth could be felt on my skin Wait skin? Warmth? What is going on here? I thought as light entered my eyes and everything became white for a second. And what I saw after that shocked me to my core. I was in¡­.a forest. I looked around me was a forest, a carpet of fine evergreen needles covered the forest floor, perfuming the clearing with a pungent yet sweet scent. Chocked by its overgrown branches the forest resembled a sprawling fortress, barricading the earth from the warmth of the sun and the blue sky, letting only a few rays of sunlight reach the ground from in between the leaves of the tall trees. Where the fuck am I? I asked myself, why does everything seem so big? Everything around me looked great. Even the roots of the trees were big. Wait something is wrong here? It''s not the trees that are huge but I was instead small, I looked down and all I saw was ck fur. What is going on here? Once again I asked myself. I had pow''s instead of hands and wait I have 2 tails? Wait am I some kind of Cat? What? How? There were so many questions that I wanted to ask but there was no one here to answer them. Alright, let''s calm down and think about this with a clear mind. What is thest thing I remember? I was dieing inside an ambnce. And I was hallucinating, about the cat and the voice. Thest conversation, we had was about me being reincarnated into a body of a dead cat. Wait does that mean? I wasn''t hallucinating. It was all true then. So that means that this is my new body. And by the looks of it, I am a kitten now. Huh? "Kraaaaaa" I heard a voice from one of the trees so I looked over and what I saw interested me. It had four eyes, two on one side and two on the other. Its body other than that seem''s to be normal. It was looking right at me. It had the same voice that woke me up. Hay there Mr.crow I waved my pow towards it. "Kraaaaaa" it screamed as soon as I did that and started toe towards me at high speed, wait is it attacking me? I thought As it flew toward me I closed my eyes subconsciously in fear and tried to wave it away with my pow, "Crack" something hit my pow and the sound of something cracking reached my ears. However, I felt no pain. So I decided to open my eyes and saw that the crow wasying on the ground lifeless. [Level up] Chapter 4 Overpowered Cat [Level up] What the? Level up? Wait I did talk about a system to that voice too. Let''s see how can I see the system interface How about "Status" I thought, this I the only way I can get a status window as I thought this a ck window with green text appeared right in front of me. *** STATUS Name: ? Level:2 Race: Two-Tail Cat (Kitten) Title: Reincarnated Status: hungry, brought back to life Vitality: 1000/1000 Mana: ¡Þ Strength: 1000/1000 Dexterity: 1000/1000 ABILITIES Unique Skill: Immortality Unique Skill: Absorb Unique Skill: Infinite Mana Unique Skill: System Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) NORMAL SKILLS Appraisal (LV 1), Cat w (LV 1) BLESSINGS Blessing of the Cat goddess Status points: 10 *** So this is my status huh? I don''t have a name so I am a nameless cat, well there is nothing I can do about it. I am level 2, I see. As for my Race, I am a Two-tail Cat and I am just a kitten at that. I have the title of Reincarnated, and I am hungry and brought back to life. I see, so I did get reincarnated into a dead kitten''s body huh? My Vitality is so high? is this normal? Don''t the stats usually start at 10 or something And my mana¡­.. What the? Why do I have infinite mana? Isn''t that too overpowered??? Now that I think about it, if I can get some spells I might be able to spam spells one after another. Hahaha hahaha, I will be invincible if I can do that. Just thinking about this is making me drool..hahhahaha. No wait let''s check everything first. My strength and Dexterity are the same as my Vitality hmm that is indeed strange. But I will think about itter. Ability huh? Let''s see, Unique skills immortality, absorb, Infinite mana....are my eyes ying tricks on me?? I am immortal, which means I can''t die because of Aging, wow that''s nice, I would be able to explore the whole world at my own pace if I can''t die of old age. That is nice. This is making me excited for my future journey. Absorb huh? There are no details for the skill I wonder how it works, Anyways let''s leave it forter. Infinite Mana, I see so that''s where my infinite mana came from that''s indeed nice, I can Spam spells non-stop hehe. Wait no don''t start daydreaming now. Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) Oh so I have an infinite Inventory then which would be helpful, it''s not like I want to lift heavy stuff around with me all the time anyway so this might be a lifesaver in that aspect. Normal skills? Let''s see, Appraisal (LV 1), Cat w (LV 1). Appraisal (LV 1), huh? That is a useful skill, it would be really helpful, I can identify things that are useful from the ones that are harmful to me, and the new things that I have no idea about would be good. Cat w (LV 1)? Was that the skill that I used to kill that Crow just a moment ago?? might be, I should practice that and get it to higher levels so that I can protect myself in the future. Next, is the Blessing of the Cat goddess?? Wait what?? Why do I have that I never even met a god? Wait no way...that voice. Don''t tell me that Kitten was the Cat goddess. What the actual fuck? Why was a god roaming around on a highway like it was nobody''s business??? Sigh, why am I thinking about this anyways? I am in a new world, my past life has nothing to do with this one now. Let''s just enjoy my new life. Yes, let''s do that I am just a cat now so that means that I have no business with humans and other species anymore. Alright, first things first let''s try to use Appraisal on my status and find out more things. *** Race: Two-Tail Cat (Kitten) Amon cat, which can be found all around the world. Mostly they are kept as a pet in noble houses. These cats live as long as Humans so they are considered as man''s buddies in their life. *** What the? Then I am just a house cat in this world? My normal life span is about one hundred years or something like that huh? Wow, cats in this world live a long life. On earth, cats live up to 12 or 18 years at most. It is a really big difference. Alright let''s see the next are my unique skills *** Unique Skill: Immortality A skill granted by the Goddess of Cats, User Can''t Age throughout your life, you won''t gain any Weight nor will you grow, unless the user evolves. Unique Skill: Absorb The user can absorb the skills of anything he kills, to absorb the skills touch the Mana core of the target and use the keyword Absorb to start the process. Note: skills that are unique to a species can''t be absorbed. Unique Skill: Infinite Mana A skill granted by the Goddess of Cats, the User has an infinite amount of mana. Unique Skill: System A skill granted by the Goddess of Cats, A unique system that can be only seen by you is avable to assist you. The system can Evolve with you as you get stronger. Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) A skill granted by the Goddess of Cats, the User can store anything non-living in his storage which is a septate dimension for him. Blessing of the Cat goddess Blessing of the Cat Goddess, Grants the user X100 for all stats. *** I see, so I can''t age, nor can I gain weight and I won''t even grow up unless I evolve, wait does that mean I would be stuck as a kitten if I don''t evolve into something new? I see, so I should find a way to evolve as soon as possible. That should be my priority alongside getting strange. Wait that''s the actual fuck? What kind of broken skill is that? I can get any sills I want if I kill someone with that skill and absorb its mana core?? Isn''t that just too powdered, even I feel bad for the people I will face in the future. I guess Infinite mana exins itself. As for Unique Skill: The system it is a unique thing on its own, a system that can evolve with me. Then does that mean I can get more things from the system In the future?? Hmm, I will just have to wait and see what happens now. Damn, I am getting too excited about this what the hell. My inventory is a septate dimension huh? Well, that''s the same as the infinite storage from manga and Anime. And thest thing is the blessing...so that''s the reason I am so overpowered in the first ce. All my stats should be 10 at the moment if not for the Blessing of the Cat Goddess. I see, Thank you for the help and blessing that you have given me, I will be sure to use them properly in the future. After the silent paper to the goddess, it was finally time to explore my surroundings. I am in a forest, so should I get going and start exploring, I can get stronger if I level up a bit more and get new skills to absorb new skills. "Grrrrrrrrr" what the is there a monster near me? As soon as I hear the voice of the growling I went on high alert, even my tails stood up alongside my hair. "Grrrrrrrrrr" again the sound came but it came from below me and what I saw made me want to burry myself, It was my own stomach that was growling. I am hungry huh? I thought as I looked to the side where the dead crow was sitting. Do I really have to eat it raw? I thought as I looked at it with a Cat''s equivalent of a disgusted face. I slowly walked toward it and used my Appraisal skill on it *** Death Raven Status: Dead. Skills: Mana w''s (LV2) *** It only has one skill at LV2 huh? Well, let''s just eat it and then absorb its mana core. I used my ws, and mouth to take the feather off the Raven and then took a bite. I was hoping to taste something disgusting but surprisingly it was just like Tuna. It tasted alright but if I had fire magic skills to cook it would have been really tasty. After eating everything it had and only leaving the bones, I had a bizarre idea as I went closer to the bones of the dead raven which were still covered in blood, and then took a bite into the bone and broke it. A sweet liquid poured into my mouth. Hmmm. Boon marrow is really tasty. I thought as the only thing let now was the skall purl sized mana core I touched the mana core Absorb Chapter 5 Plot Armor! I touched the mana core Absorb As soon as I thought this the magic stone turned into particles of light and got sucked into my body, it felt something different in my body as soon as the particles of light entered my body, [Mana w (LV 2) learned] The notification rang out in my mind. I got my first skill, how do I turn it on tho? I want to see how much damage can it do. Should I just think about using it? Alright, ''Mana w'' I thought and a worm feeling started traveling through my body toward my ws. I felt a worm feeling on my ws (Author''s note: Idk if I should call them Cat nails or ws please let me know in thements so I can change it) there was an invisibleyering of mana on my ws. I tried to use them on a tree trunk to see what kind of damage it would do. "Shingggg" as soon as I used mana w on one of the tree trunks, it got cut in pieces, and then the whole tree just fell¡­.. How overpowered am I? I asked myself for the Nth time. A normal house cat shouldn''t be able to do all this. I should not point my ws toward the people that I meet in the future. It might be dangerous for them. As I thought this I sat on the cut tree trunk. I had to go somewhere, but in which direction should I go tho? North, South, East, or West? I am in the middle of the jungle so I should just pick one direction should I not? So let''s start heading, east from here. I thought as I started moving toward the east of the forest. The forest was calm for the most part I couldn''t find any small animals tho. Was I the only one who was like this? I am just a Cute House Cat. No, I am a kitten. Yes, I am a Cute house kitten, I might be able to get adopted into a noble house or somece like that but I would rather level up first and see what I can do after that. I don''t want to be a normal house cat tho. Where is the fun in that? I would rather be a strong cat who lives in the wild and is free to do as he pleases. Wait a second am I he or she kitten? I asked myself as I stopped walking and looked at the Nono ce to check what I was. Thankfully I am still he I have two fur balls hanging there. Wait I am in a different world tho...what if the She kittens have balls too, as I thought this my Cute Kitten face lost its colors. Should I check and see with Appraisal? Should I? Ya let''s do It just to confirm that I am a he and not a she. I used Appraisal on my two fur balls to confirm what I am exactly. But what I saw made my kitten''s jaw hit the ground in shock. [You are a Male Kitten Dumb fuck] What the fuck??? Why is the Appraisal calling me a Dumb Fuck, I just wanted to check what I was for Cat goddess''s sake. It''s not like I lost my IQ or something when I came to this world you know, right? I asked myself as I finally stood up and started walking east again. Man what the hell I can''t even check if I am a male or a female kitten without being called a Dumb fuck. Life sure is hard. If my skills are calling me things like this what the fuck would the people of this world call me. A shiver went down my spine as I thought about this. Hmm let''s not think about all that stuff and think about something else. How about mana? Yes, let''s think about mana, hmm that''s a good topic to distract me from right now. How does Mana work? I thought as I walked through the dense forest. I felt the mana going through my body when I used mana ws so I think I should try to replicate that feeling and use my mana to create new spells. That would be a great hobby as I travel through the jungle. What should I do first? Should I make something like aser or should I create an Area of Effect attack? Hmm, that would be good if I can Spam them one after another. Wait No let''s start with something simple, how about enhancing my senses and working on something that can detect Enemies around me? Yes, that would be good. Alright, let''s start with the first one, how to enhance my senses. Should I just start pouring mana into my Eyes and ears to see what happens? I thought as I started to sense mana in my body and found a ball of mana on my chest. Is that perhaps my core? I thought as I started tomand my mana to move toward my ears first. As soon as I gave it thatmand, I felt something warm, or should I saw the warm sensation for Mana moving through my body then it entered my ears, and then it felt as if I could hear anything and everything around me. Even the sound of a small bug that was moving around me was overwhelming for a second but soon I got used to the feeling and let the mana constantly flow into my ears. The feeling of hearing everything around me gave me a headache, but even so, I kept at it. What should I call this tho? How about Nature''s voice? That sound''s correct I can hear everything around me and it''s all part of nature so it sounds good enough. [Nature''s Voice (Lv 1) Learned.] Oh, I got the skill huh? I just had to give it a name in the end and it became a skill recognized by System. That''s nice. For now how about just letting it stay on? It''s not like I would run out of Mana even if I use it all the time. Thinking this I let it stay on, like that, and moved on to my next target my eyes. I started to pore mana into my eye and then as it did, I could feel my eyes warming up. My eyesight became clear and I could see everything around me clearly on a whole other level. As a Human, I couldn''t even think about looking at things from a perspective like this. I could see, glowing orbs of light that were floating around. I could only presume that it was mana in the atmosphere, it was everywhere I looked. And as for the depth at which I could see, it was Amazing, to say the least. I could see things on a microscopic level. Wow, that was the only word that came to my mind when I was looking around. [You have learned Cat eyes skill (Lv 1)] I got a notification while I was looking around. *** Cat eyes skill (Lv 1) A skill very rare among the Cat species in this world. It is a skill that gets more effective as it levels up''s and canpete with the legendary skill Dragon eyes. *** That is a new skill, I never thought something like this could exist, even in the manga and anime that I watched there was never anything like this that was mentioned. Well, it''s not that surprising it''s a different world after all, and it''d not going to be e same as it was in those mangas. But the most shocking thing about this is that when it level''s up it can bepared to legendary Dragon eyes that were roomer to be the strongest in many manga and anime back on earth. Is this the thing they call the plot armor? I asked myself as I saw the description of the skill. Am I the Main character of a Novel, manga, or Anime? And people are watching my every move for their entertainment. As I thought this I looked toward a specific direction which I presumed to be the ce where they were looking at me from Mana ws. I used mana ws to check just in case there was a hidden invisible camera or something of that sort there. Some other universe TV screen, director''s office "Did he find out we were watching him?" a Fat man asked the people around him "S-sir I think he found out," a man said with a shaking voice. "Stop broadcasting the show, he knows everything," the directormanded the people around him in panic. panic. Hmm, that would be the reaction of the people if there was a camera there. Hehehe I thought as I kept walking toward the east. Without looking back at the Camera. Chapter 6 Crazy Monkey! Day 1 in the forest. I have been walking east for hours. I didn''te across any new monsters as of yet. But I want to kill some monsters. I HAVE A THIRST FOR BLOOD! I NEED IT! Well not really I just want the skills that I can gain from the monsters. I want to level up and get more overpowered before I go somewhere. But for the Cat goddess''s sake, I need some monsters in my life. Well anyways, let''s just keep on going east. While I was walking I noticed that day is much longer in this world. As I recall now that I have been walking for at least five or six hours but even so, the sun has not set yet. And I woke up in this body around noon. There is only one sun in the sky so the temperature is not that bad. I wonder how I look. I have no idea how I look. I just know that I am ck...wait for a second that sound''s wrong. What I mean is that my fur is ck. I want to see what colored eyes I have and what my reflection looks Like. Well, there is nothing I can do, unless I can find a river or a stream of running water nearby. But even with my nature''s voice and Cat eyes, I haven''t found anything yet. I have been practicing my skills non-stop to make them level up. Even my Appraisal skill is constantly being used but it hasn''t leveled up as of yet. I am guessing that it might take some time to level all my skills. I want to also improve mybat skills but I haven''t found any suitable target for it yet. Should I just concentrate on using my skills and developing new ones for now? I asked myself as I walked alone in the jungle. Ya, I should just do that while I don''t find anything that interests me, hmm how about a skill that can let me do more than 2 things at a time? Like deciding my work in two parts and doing them at the same time, Will I get a skill if I do that? Well, it''s worth a try but the question is what should I do? There is nothing to do, I don''t have anything that needs to be done yet. So might as well just do something else. Hmm how about climbing up a tree and then looking frond to see if there is anything nearby? Ya, let''s do that, as soon as I made my decision I chose a tree that looked to be pretty high and started climbing. As I started climbing I noticed that I was pretty good at climbing. I could see that because I could dig my ws into the bark of the tree and then use that to support my weight, well to be honest as a small but overpowered kitten I don''t have much weight. If a strong gust of wind were toe I would be sent flying without a doubt. Well, anyways I reached the top of the tree pretty fast and started looking frond. As I looked around all I saw was a sea of green treetops from up here. The only difference was the east direction which had a small hill, and I was heading straight for that hill. There might be a nest of any mounters. I might find so I might as well just head to the east as I have been doing for the past six hours. As I thought all this I started climbing down, but when I was halfway down, I had an Idea to test how durable my body is, how about I jusp down from here? If I survive that I have a strong body and if I don''t then, well it will hurt like hell. Alright on the count of 3. 1 2 as soon as I counted to two I jumped down. As for my reasoning. I knew I would hesitate when I count to three, and I won''t jump. All this went through my head in a split second as I started to fall at a speed that felt way too slow for me. I rode my bike at full speed this was nothing to me, soon I reached the ground andnded however I didn''t fall and stop at the ground like a superhero would but instead Inded on all four of my paws. Oh, wait a damn second. I am a cat am I not? Cats can jump from high ces without any damage. I am a Dumb Fuck, Sorry Appraisal you were right. Why did I think I was a human? .Sigh let''s just keep going, I don''t want to think about why I did that. Well anyways After traveling for hours I finally reached the bottom of the hill. However, It was finally getting dark 7 4t''s/ not like I have anything to light a campfire and a tent to set so I n to just climb a'' c tree and sleep on one of its branches. Even the smallest branch would be able to hold the weight of a small kitten right? I thought as I started to climb a decent tree and sat on one of the branches that were on the top of the tree. As the night came, it looked as if someone had freckled millions of droplets of white paint on a ck canvas. It looked absolutely amazing, and to finish it off there were two moons in the sky one blue and one red. It looked truly magical to see, recalling everything I did today, it felt as if this was the longest day of my life, literally and figuratively too. So much happen in just one day, I died and got reborn, using magic. It feels like a drama, a dream that I am afraid to wake up from. After a long time, I felt alive. It was a feeling that I couldn''t really describe in words, I feel the same amount of Freedom and the feeling of being alive that I could only feel when I was driving my bike at full speed on a highway. It was the best day of my 2 lives. The thought of being in a Coma and dreaming about all this also came to my mind but I knew that there was no use thinking all that. Well anyways let''s just sleep and rx as much as I can. The night went by quickly, I didn''t feel cold because of my warm fur. And now I can feel something worm rubbing again buy As- wait hold the fuck up. I thought as I hurriedly opened my eyes and found that I was in the hands of a fucking monkey who was tubing his ding-gong on me, WWW, get the fuck away from me you sick retard. I said but only meowing came out. Mana w, mana w, mana w, mana w, mana w. Fucking monkey thinking he could fuck with me. What kind of retarded thing would do that to a** cute kitten like me. After killing the fucking money with Mana w I finally calmed down, what the fuck was that? I asked as I used Apprizer on it. *** Crazy monkey a money that will put his reproductive organ in any hole they find, they proffer tight holes, and use other monster''s as their ythings. *** that''s it, I will kill any monkey I find form now on, I will make them go extent if I have to damn it. I fell as if I have been sexually assaulted, who the fuck would do such a thing to a small kitten like me. I want to take a bath in some water to get all that filth off me. I feel discussed form the Monkey''s Ding dong rubbing on my precious fur. I thought this as I started to my Nature''s voice and Cat eyes to its gullet to find a source of water around me. As I did that I started moving to the east and on top of the small hill, and soon enough I found something. "Tip tip" that is the voice of water dripping, I found it, I fucking found it, I thought as I started running swords the ce where the voice came form. And coincidentally it came form on top of the small hill. I ran as fast as I could and what I saw almost made my cry, there was a hole on top of the hill, it was like a volcano but it had water instead ofva in the bottom with few nts and cave systems all frond it. Well there is nothing to think about here, I thought as I took the decision that I know I would never regret, took a few steps back and took a running start and finally jumped into the hole with all my might. Chapter 7 My Days Are Coming! Author''s Note: For those who are reading this novel please write a review, this would greatly help the Novel grow. Happy reading to you all. ***** A ssh sound was made as soon as I reached water surface, and the momentum sent me under the water for a feet or two. I can be Pure once again. I rubbed my back while I was still underwater as fast as I could, I wish I had some kind of soap, that could make me not feel discussed and make me feel pure once again. Have I lost my purity, I won''t be able to marry anymore. Wait¡­.hold up, I am a boy kitten, that line should be for girls, what could be the equivalent of ''be a man'' in kitten? ''Be a cat?'' well what ever, as I thought this finally my face resurfaced out of the water, how deep is this pond anyway? I questioned myself as I looked under the water once again, the water all frond me was blue in color, and as I looked down I could only see the darkness, there was no visible end to the pond. As soon I looked down I regretted it, I finally remembered something that is very crucial, I forgot it before because of my excitement. I CAN''T FUCKING SWIM, I NEVER LEARNED IT IN ANY OF MY 2 LIFE''S FUCK FUCK, I NEED TO GET TO LAND AS FAST AS I CAN, I started to do everything in my power to make my way to the tform to the side which led to a cave. I kept ring my paw''s trying not to drown, if it was not for me being a cat I might have just started flying, that''s how hard I was pping my paws in water. However soon I realized something, I wasn''t the only one in the pond, my heart skipped a beat as I looked towards a certain direction. Are they still watching me as I am here taking a bath, I am not even 1 day old dammit. Nah never mind no one is watching my every action, I am just over thinking. Right? Anyways what I realized soon enough was that I am just floating in water, Am I that light, that was the first question that came to my mind, but the most important question was the next one. Did I evolve into a fish? How can I float in this water? One Appraisal including being called a Dumb Fuck and status checkter I found out that indeed I am still a two-tail cat. But how am I floating in this water anyways, I am pretty sure that I am suppose to drown in water. Am I special? Am I aqua cat? No lets not think about that Appraisal will call me a Dumb Fuck again, if I do it again. Ah why not just use Appraisal on the water, *** Mana Infused Water. Water which has been infused by mana for a really along period of time. Drowning in This water is impossible and you can breathe in this water. Drinking this water will can increase the infinity with all types by mana, prolonged Contact with this water can also unlock hidden potential of any being. *** Mana Infused Water huh? So that''s what it is. s I am not a fish. I fell sad about this for some reason. But anyways lets just read the information. Oh is that so, if it is infused with mana for a long time then there must be some source of mana around here right. I should try and find it. That world be really good. I can''t drown and I can even breathe in this water. That should make it easier to find it. And it says that it can increase my infinity with all types of mana, along side I can also unlock my hidden potential whatever that may be I thought as I drank some water. Should I just go in? I thought but soon I went against that idea, there is a tform that lead''s to a cave, so I started going towards there. Soon I reached the tform and climbed up onto it. I was wet form my head to pow''s and I finally know why cat''s don''t like water. The fucking fur. It fells really weird. It feels as if you had gained extra weight. Subconsciously I started to shake violently, and all the water on my fur wasunched all over the ce. I felt a little light after that but I can see that my new body still has a few few natural instincts of its own. Anyways I started walking towards the cave, it was a prettyrge cave to be exact. It was pitch dark, inside. But with my Cat eyes skill active I could see everything. Wow it a really big ce but its still cozy somehow. I could see all kind of glowing orbs inside. For a normal person it Would look like It was a normal cave but I could see many things, as I went down the cave. I found something that really interest me. There was a transparent blob of some kind in front of me. Perhaps is this the ce where the Slime-San met the big dragon perhaps? Who know''s I found a slime there might be a dragon around here somewhere too. *** Random Slime Mysterious slime that can have any random kind of skill. There are totally resistant to physical attack, and they divide into many peaces when they are attacked physically. Each copy has its own mana core and a random skill. The skill can range formmon skills to Rare skills that are rarely know and in a really off chance they also have unique skills. *** Am I reading this right. Is this what I think it is? An overpowered slime?? But that''s the least of my concerns did I read it right, Random ability. Does that mean I can gain Infinite EXP and abilities. Holy shit, did I just hit the jackpot? This here is a perfect thing that I need to gain new abilities, but first of lets see if the division part is true or not. [Cat w] I used Cat w on the small skill Gacha slime, and then right in front of my eyes the one blob turned into two and I could see that they started to move toward''s me, I must have Agroed it as they both started hopping toward me, but before they could do anything I used Mana w on one of them, and it just fell down like a burst balloon. [LEVEL UP] I grabbed the mana core form the dead body and then I stepped back. [Absorb] As soon as I absorbed it, I checked my status and a new skill had been added. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, I HAVE EVERYTHING I NEED IN THIS CAVE HAHAHAH, I have decide to live here as long as possible and then get new skills from These slimes and level them up, when I am powerful enough I will set out to see the world. I know why I have all this, I have the legendary plot armor. And I know the reason behind it. I bowed down into a certain direction Thank you to all the beings that are watching me. And thank you writer of the story to give me this opportunity. After saying my prayer''s to all the beings watching me I looked at the skill that I got form the smile''s mana core. *** Ground maniption (LV 3) Ability to control ground, within the range of 2 meter''s of the user. The range and control of the skill will increase with the level. *** I wanted tough again when I read it, lets try this, I thought and tried to move the ground in frond me, and valth it moved a spike made out of the soil came out. After testing it out I trapped the slime In a box made of solid ground, I wille back to you after I am done with exploring the cave my little Exp/Ability mine. After talking to the slime for a while I moved deep into the Cave and well what I found next didn''t really excite me that much there were different types of nts and ore''s that were in the cave, but I really didn''t need to harvest them right now. Its not like I am going to use it anyways. So I just explored the cave and reached it end. The whole cave is as long as a mansion, and from now on it would be my new home for the time till until I am strong enough. I am just drooling just thinking about the skills and the Mana Infused water. This is where I will be grinding my levels too, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH My overpowered days areing I am telling you all they areing there will be no one who will stand in my way when I am done with this ce. Now then let''s get started with it Chapter 8 Status???? Author''s Note: Please write review and and give power stones if you enjoy the novel so far. that''s all i want to say. Enjoy the Chapter :D ***** At the entrance of the Cave, I don''t really know how long it has been, I am currently killing the slimes and soaking in the Mana Infused Water or Mana Water as I call it. My level has been going up, however I have stopped checking it a while ago, all I am doing is sitting here and killing slime''s. I made a Slime generator as I call it. It is same as the generator that people in use in M***craft just instead ofva and water it has slime''s that are being cut by my Cat w skill on one hand, and then killed at the other side with my Mana w skill, I haven''t really absorbed any of these mana cores as of yet but I soon will. There is a small pile of mana cores right beside me. As for my food, well I found out that Drinking Mana water is same as eating, it gives my me the nutrition that I need to live. HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA I can''t stopughing, after I absorbs all these Mana skills I will finally be able to get new abilities, and there is a rare chance of getting a unique skill too. Well, I should keep grinding for now, but the thing is that I am getting bored here and well there is not much to do here anyways, I have been in these water''s for I don''t even know how long. All I know is that it has been a long time. Just looking at the pile one could tell that I have been here for a long time. While I was killing slime''s I had a idea. A crazy one at that, how about I fill the whole cave with just Mana stone''s and absorb all of them at once, I know what everyone must think if they find out about what I am doing, every single person form this world would call it Madness, but what ever. If we look at it form my point of view I am a Immortal Kitten, I know that this might take a long time but its not like I am going to die of old age so why not. And at the same time I am getting mana infinity from the Mana water anyways so I don''t really need to Anything. the level of my skills would go up form just sitting and doing nothing. As for my idea about collecting the mana stone''s until I fill the cave, now that I think about it I shouldn''t absorb all the mana stone''s I am going to check the pile of mana stone''s from time to time too see if there are any skills I want and then I will absorb them as for the other''s they will be thrown into the back of the cave. Yes this is a really nice Idea, I am leveling up, getting skills and I have a pile of mana stone that I can useter I might even get money just form selling it all. And the amount of money that I would get would be sew much that I might be able to buy my own country one day. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. The skills will level up on their own with the Mana water, I wonder if my luck is really good or is it something else. Well anyways lets keep doing this, I have been doing this for a while and my skills have also leveled up a lot. My Cat w and Mana w, have jumped a few levels and when I am done they might as well be at max, I haven''t even distributive my status points yet either, I will just keep them piling and get strong on my own first before I use them. I have a feeling that the I am getting too lucky and it might back fire on me. So lets work hard just a little. As I did all this days went by then weeks then months and at some point I just lost count, I just know a new notification that made me snap out if my work, and I had to stop my work stop my work. [First evolution avable] [host has reached the level required to evolve] as soon as I saw this I finally and after a long time looked at my status bar. *** STATUS Name: ? Level:120 Race: Two-Tail Cat (Kitten) Title: Reincarnated, Cat of the Cave, Ruler of Demon Forest, Hard worker, Blessed by god''s, Enemy of all Slime''s, Mana stone collector, Loved by Nature, Child of Nature, Dumb Fuck. Status: - Vitality: 10,00,000/10,00,000 Mana: ¡Þ Strength: 10,00,00,000/10,0000,000 Stamina: 10,00,00,000/10,0000,000 Defense: 10,00,00,000/10,00,00,000 Dexterity: 10,00,000/10,00,000 ABILITIES Unique Skill: Immortality Unique Skill: Absorb Unique Skill: Infinite Mana Unique Skill: System Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) Unique Skill: Combat Arts Unique Skill: Mathematics NORMAL SKILLS Appraisal (LV80 ), Cat w (LV 70 ), Mana ws(LV 70), Nature''s Voice (LV 80), Cat Eyes (LV 79), Fire Magic(LV 60), ''Magic(LV 50), Ground magic(LV 66), Wind Magic(LV 72), Darkness magic (LV 50), Light magic(LV 40), Gravity Magic(LV 62), Ice Magic(LV 55), Telepathy(LV 55), SpaceMagic(LV 70), Multi-tasking(LV 74), Cloaking (LV 68), Double-Ganger(LV 72), Telekinesis (LV 78), Barrier Magic (LV 57), Regeneration(LV 76) BLESSINGS Blessing of the Cat goddess Blessing of God of War Blessing of God of Wealth Blessing of Mother Nature Status points: 1200 *** Am I watching things??? I rubbed my eyes a few times as I looked at my status. I expected my status to have high level then before but what the fuck am I looking at right now? New unique skills??? Why do I have so many titles? And what''s with my stats? Why is my strength at 10,00,00,000/10,00,00,000 and WHEN THE FUCK DID I EVEN GET A STAMINA AND DEFENSE BER????? What the fuck is going on, why do I have so many blessing''s God of war? God of wealth? Mother Nature? What the Fuck did I even do to get their attention?????? ¡­.brah what the absolute fuck¡­.. As I looked at my status bar my brain just went kaboom, the only question is how? Nah its just too much I give up. Lets just use Appraisal. *** Blessing of god of war The God of war is impressed by your willingness to do anything to get powerful. He has given you his blessing Strength, Stamina, Defense X100 Blessing of God of Wealth The God of Wealth is impressed by the amount of wealth you have, and your willingness to do anything to get wealthy , he approves of your greed for wealth that is equal to that of Dragons Blessing of Mother Nature Mother Nature has seen impressed by the mastery of Nature magic skills, she has given you her blessing Your Affinity with Nature has increased. *** Are they retarded??? This was the first question that came to my mind when I read the description. I want power but why are you impressed by it, I am just doing this because I can''t die of old age anyway. And why are they even getting impressed anyway? I asked myself as i thought about the god of wealth, is my tresses trove that big or good that it revels Dragon''s. I looked at the cave and found that the cave was half fulled with mana cores. (Author''s note: Fuck, I think I have been calling Mana crystals, Mana stone''s the whole time, I just realized it. Can anyone go through thest chapter''s and point where I have used the word mana stone''s, And should I change it or not?) Well I think he was right about it but anyways even so? And what''s up with mother Nature? I learned all these skills form all the mana core anyways, I didn''t even lift a finger to learn them, Actually I don''t even have fingers to begin with but that''s not the point. Well lets check out the 2 new Unique skills next. *** Unique Skill: Combat Arts A Unique Skill given by the God of war, you can use any and all types of weapon with the precision of a Master, you have mastery over all Comber Art''s form hand to hand or any weapon. Unique Skill: Mathematics A Unique skill given by the God of wealth, you can solve any Mathematic problem in seconds and you can even predict the value of object''s just by looking at them. *** As I said before¡­ are they FUCKING RETARDED??? I don''t even have hands to use a fucking weapon or any hand to hand FUCKING arts. As for you God of Wealth, I apologize for getting mad at you, you have given me a useful Skill. I thanked the god of wealth, Unique Skill: Mathematics is a really helpful skill, that mighte in handy down in line. But God of War, I am disappointed, this is what you give me. I am offended. I know you can hear me, are you disrespecting me??? I will smack you if we ever meet, I promise you that you hear me! Chapter 9 Dumb Fuck! Author''s note: i am sorry for thete chapter release and one more thing, please write the Reviews for the novel, i want this novel to progress as much as it can, all i ask for is 10 reviews and your Power stones. Once again please write reviews and give this novel your power stones. And thank-you for reading. ********** Well lets not think about the God of war right now and calm down, FUCK YOU GOD OF WAR, alright now lets calm down and go over my titles. *** Cat of the Cave A title gained by living your life in seclusion in a cave for decades. You are like a hermit of the cave but as a Cat or kitten. Ruler of Demon Forest Your Aura is so terrorizing that the 4 kings of the demon forest that are on top of the food chain of the forest are too afraid to even fight you, they consider you as their ruler. Hard worker You have gained the recognition of many gods that have deemed you a hard worker Blessed by god''s You have the blessing of many gods Enemy of all Slime''s You are the Enemy of all slime''s they fear you as much as a mortal fears a god. Mana Core collector Your collection of mana core''s is one of the biggest in this world. Loved by Nature You are loved by nature itself. Child of Nature The mother nature consider''s you one if its children who control the nature. You will be recognized as a Child of Nature by all the Nature element species. Dumb Fuck. You are considered a Dumb Fuck. *** Cat of the cave, what a odd name, well I see so its given to me because I....secluded myself in a cave for decades. Has it been that long? How old am I now. No wonder I saw so many new things in my system that were not there before. Well Age doesn''t really matter anyways, lets see whats next Ruler of Demon Forest My Aura is so terrorizing that the 4 kings of the demon forest that are on top of the food chain of the forest are too afraid to even fight me, they consider me as their ruler. Brah¡­.what the fuck? I don''t even know who they are and they considerer me as their ruler??? I never asked for this position, I just wanted to gather Mana core''s in my Cave In peace. Well whatever lets deal with themter. Hard worker well lets not read this the title says it all anyways. Blessed by god''s its the same lets just skip it. Enemy of all Slime''s ah I expected to get a title like this in the end, after all I killed thousands of them. And all that came from one slime. I wonder if I am a bad kitten? I have been tormenting this little Random slime for Decades now. Well what ever, its not like it can do anything to me or anything like that, and even if it could I would deal with it eventually. Mana Core collector ah this one is quite obvious too I am proud of this one actually, I worked hard for this. Loved by Nature this one must be because of the blessing of mother nature. Well whatever. Child of Nature this one is quite interesting. I am considered as a child of mother nature and I will be recognized as a Child of Nature by all the Nature element species. Now that is really nice, does that mean that the species like nature fairies or spirits won''t harm me, wait a damn minute isn''t elf''s one of the species that are Nature element species? Hehehehe elf''s pretty and beautiful elf girls hah aha. No don''t get tempted by these thoughts, you are a Giga Kitten. Yes I am a brave Giga Kitten, even without the jawline. Well lets just read the next title and not think about weird stuff. Dumb Fuck. You are considered a Dumb Fuck. ..... You got to be Fucking kidding me right now, Fuck you system, I hope your mother- wait you don''t have a mother, you Dumb Fuck HAHAHAHAHA. I swear if system was a person I would have killed it by now. Alright Kitten, try to stay calm anger won''t do anything. Yes breath in breath out. I should use Cloaking (LV 68) skill to hide this title form others this would ruin all my reputation if someone were to see this. Wait do I even have any reputation to speak of??? Well not really. So it won''t matter if someone were to see this title but even so my consciousness won''t allow this. Yes let''s just hide it. That would be for the best. Hmm should I also go over all my skills before seeing my evolution options?? Ye lets do it but lets skip the obvious ones and only read thorough the one''s that have something interesting in them. *** Darkness magic (LV 50) Darkness magic, it is one of the destructive magic types. It is used to can destroy anything thate''s in contact with with it. This magic is used in medical fields along side light magic. Light Magic(LV 40) Light magic, it is one of the peaceful magic types. It I used to mostly used in medical field to heal the injuries. Mastery of light constructs is possible at a certain level. Gravity Magic(LV 62) Gravity Magic, one of the magic types that effect the surroundings of the user, This magic has a unique field of magic that can be obtained after mastering it to a certain level Space Magic(LV 70) Space magic is one of the most difficult types of magic types to control, it can let the user teleport to any destination he has been to or knows the coordinate of the ce he want to visit Multi-tasking(LV 74) User can split their mind, into different consciousnesses and control them at the same time. They can keep the skill active as long as they have mana. Cloaking (LV 68) Users can Cloak the Status bar from anyone who has an Appraisal skill or something Simr Double-Ganger(LV 72) User can create a Copy cat of them self that they can control at will they can maintain it as long as they have mana. Telekinesis (LV 78) The user can move objects just by thinking about then as long as they possess enough Mana in their body. Barrier Magic (LV 57) Barrier Magic is a type of magic which can create barriers as long as they have enough mana or a substitute for mana. Telepathy(LV 55) Ability to form mind links with anyone they please andmunicate with them. Regeneration(LV 76) Skill which can heal the user as long as they possess mana or anything that can substitute for the mana *** Interesting very interesting, all these skills are unique in one aspect or the other. Light and darkness magic are not what I thought they would be. They are used in healing. I would love to experiment on these types of magic in the future, I should probably make ab here so that I can do everything I can to learn about these different types of magic. Cloaking is the skill that would be most useful to hide the title I have at the mount, I like this skill already. Double-Ganger and Multi-tasking if I can make them work together then I might be able to make clones of myself that are practicals me, if one of my bodies die''s I might be able to put myself into a different one. Hahahah I might even be unkible if I can achieve that. Telekinesis and Telepathy might be useful skills that I can use to lift objects or talk to people. Gravity Magic and Space Magic have a lot of potential, I wonder if I can make that with these two, No no if I make that I might as well be a demon lord kitten and set out to destroy the whole god damn world. Yes lets not do this for the time being, it might be too dangerous for me. Barrier Magic and Regeneration magic also have potential, I wonder If I can create something out of these two as well. Hmm It might take decades to do all this to, well it really don''t matter time is irreverent for me. All I should focuses on right now is what I want to do. Well now then all this is over should I go to the thing I have been waiting to do. Evolution huh? I wonder if I would be a big cat or something. Hmm that would be awesome. Just thinking about me being being a big cat Is really interesting. I want to see how strong I would get after the evolution tho? Will I be just a little powerful or will I be overpowered as fuck? Well what ever I might be I know it would be a new and exciting experience. Chapter 10 But I Am Just A Kitten Tho? Alright the time hase. Hahahahahahah my first evolution. Alright system show me what are my options. *** Aqua Cat (kitten form) You have spend enough time in water to get evolve into a rare type of cat, Aqua cat can''t leave onnd and require water to sustain themselves. They are considered to be one of the rarest species of Cat in the world and are really powerful in water, they can control all the water in their surrounding''s as they wish Nature elemental Cat (kitten form) A new type of cat species which are adept in using magic which have natural elements. This species is unique to host as host is the only known cat with so many Nature element magics. Two-Tail Cat (Adult form) A normal house cat. *** Oh so many evolutions, system how generous of you to give me so many options FUCK YOU! WHAT AM I EVEN SUPPOSE TO CHOOSE HERE, I ONLY HAVE ONE OPTION TO CHOOSE FROM YOU FUCK! Ahhhhhhh whyyyyy I wish I could punch my system somehow. What ever lets just choose the only option I have and get int over with. Select Nature elemental Cat (kitten form) Imanded the system, [ Are you sure you want to choose this option an evolution cannot be reversed] Oh how Fucking kind of you to tell me that, I know what I am doing, Yes chose Nature elemental Cat (kitten form) [Selection confirmed starting evolution] [Estimated time of evolution 10 years] Wait what the fuck 10 year- as I read the notification I felt something pulling my consciousness, fuck I don''t have enough time, I thought as I used barrier magic to make a barrier around me and filled it with as much mana as I could before everything just went dark. After that everything felt as if I was floating in something, I couldn''t feel my body nor could I feel my surrounding after that, all I could feel was the warmth of some kind around me. And long after I even lost the feeling of the warmth that was around me. After that it felt as if I was sleeping but somehow it felt different, I could tell that there was something changing inside me, it felt weird. However when that feeling finally satteled I could fell the things around me, and finally when I opened my eyes all I saw was darkness, utter darkness all around me, when I saw that the only thing that came to my mind was I WENT FUCKING BLIND, OH FOR GOD SAKE WHYYYYY??? ALL I DID WAS CURSE A GOD AND THIS IS THE PUNISHMENT I GET. FUCK YOU GOD OF WAR, I KNOW ITS ALL YOUR DOING. [Host please calm down,] OH NOW I CAN HEAR VOICES IN MY HARD, GREAT THAT''S ALL THAT WAS MISSING IN MY LIFE [Host please listen-] LALALALA I AM NOT GOING TO LISTEN TO THE VOICES IN MY HEAD LAST TIME I DID THAT I GOT REINCARNATED. [Host but-] NOPE THERE ARE NO VOICES IN MY HEAD I AM JUST OVER THINKING IT YES I MUST BE OVERTURNING I- [HOST CALM THE FUCK DOWN, IT''S ME SYSTEM YOU DUMB FUCKING CAT] .....brah Why didn''t you say that sooner? [You deserve the title of Dumb Fuck] Ah yes, system now that you have reminded me about the title I wanted to say something to you for a long time actually its been 10 years now that I think about it. My dear system FUCK YOU, YOU SON OF A BITCH, THIS IS ALL YOUR FUCKING FAULT. YOU THE FUCKING REASON I GOT THAT MOTHERFUCKING TITLE. [YES HOST FUCK YOU TOO] [YOUR ARE DESERVING OF THAT TITLE, I AM JUST A AI, THE SYSTEM WORKS WITHOUT ME I AM HERE JUST TO FUCKING ASSIST YOUR KITTEN ASS, SO SHUT THE FUCK UP AND LISTEN TO ME YOU DUMB FUCKING CAT] ¡­ya sure whatever you say bitch. (Author''s note: brah I just went with the flow but what did I just type. Should I change my settings of the novel to R18?) [first of all you are at the bottom of Mana infused water pond] I see, so I am not blind? [no you dumb cat] Wow why do you have to be so rude? [just think about being in my position, I only activated a minute ago and I regret ever being born or made or programmed whatever I may be] Ya whatever, anyway now that I am here, should I find the scarce of mana that made this mana water in the first ce? Ya lets do that, I activated my Cat eyes, to see where the mana wasing form and as soon as I turned it on I could finally see everything around me, it was as if lonesome had swished on hundreds of shbulbs in the area at the same time, as I saw this I could finally see the source of mana that made the water around me infused with it, in the middle of the post there was a glowing spot, it was all the mana that was being leaked into the water. I slowly approached it and startled digging the areas where the mana wasing from and after a few minutes of digging. Wow that was the only thought that came to my mind as I saw the colorful ore right in front of me. [host fist of all you could have used you ground magic to remove the dirt and second that is a mana core, ording to my information it is a extremely rare ore,] You could have told me that earlier Iined when I heard the rust sentence. And what am I suppose to do with it anyways? [if you keep infusing a steady stream of mana into It you can make it grow, mana ore are made when mana is condensed for millions of years, but with your mana you can give it that as much mana as it need to grow] Oh that is a good idea, but I don''t want to stay here forever so why not just make a double ganger and then ce it here, it can give it all the mana the ore needs to grow and the quality of this water will also increase like this. [yes that would be for the best] Alright Double-ganger, I activated the skill and saw a copy cat of me right in front of me, now that I think about it I never actually saw my face, as the body of the Double-ganger formed in front of me, I fouls finally see my face. I am really Cate as fuck, and the most rare thing is that my eyes are golden in color. Now that''s unique, I never thought a cat could have golden eyes. I am the best. As for the Double-ganger I could feel the connection between us. It felt like I was in two ces at the same time, I see so that''s how it is. Apparently this skill requires me to control the Double-ganger at the same time as my own body and if it was someone else it would have been a really hard task for them as they would have to focus on two things at the same time but I have a skill that is preface for this situation. [Multi-tasking] I used Multi-tasking and made my other consciousness in charge of the Double-ganger this way, I won''t have to deal with it all the time. As soon as the Double-ganger got itsmand it moved to the mana ore and then sat on top of it and started to infuse the mana into it. When the Double-ganger started its work I could feel the difference as soon as it started. The mana that was leaking into the water increased by 100 folds and well it just looked like a super say*an mode somehow with my Cat eyes. Well anyways lets let the Double-ganger which I named kitten 1 do its work, I used water magic to make my way back to the surface and soon enough I reached it, however as soon as I reached to the top and resurfaced I found something really different. Well it might sound strange but everything became smaller. The cave looked like entrance which looked like big mansion about 10 years ago looked as if it was the same size as me. Wahhhhh, how did it shrink??? How is that even possible? My ve Random slime is also only as big as my w, How interesting is the world around me shrinking?? That might be the only way. Yes I should research it and find out what happened In these 10 years. [host I know you are dumb and you just proved it, the world didn''t get smaller you just got bigger] Ah y-yes I knew that, I really got bigger, no wonder everything seemed so small to me. But I am just a kitten tho? If I am this big in this form then what would be my size when I am a adult? Chapter 11 Going Out After A Long Time! The thought of me being as big as a mountain excites me and frighten''s me at the same time, well I will just deal with it when the timees, anyways. As I looked at my reflection in the mana waster I realized how big I have gotten, I looked like a big cat, but I still don''t look threatening in any way, I look like a big fur ball at the very least, but I do give a majestic feel tho thats a plus point. Let''s check my status and see what has changed. *** STATUS Name: ? Level:120 Age: 92 Years Race: Nature elemental Cat (kitten form) Nature elemental Cats are the beings that can control nature as they deem fit, wherever they step nt life is nourished. Title: Reincarnated, Cat of the Cave, Ruler of Demon Forest, Hard worker, Blessed by god''s, Enemy of all Slime''s, Mana stone collector, Loved by Nature, Child of Nature, Dumb Fuck, Ruler of Nature. Vitality: 10,10,000/10,10,000 Mana: ¡Þ Strength: 10,00,10,000/10,00,10,000 Stamina: 10,00,10,000/10,00,10,000 Defense: 10,00,10,000/10,00,10,000 Dexterity: 10,10,000/10,10,000 ABILITIES Unique Skill: Immortality Unique Skill: Absorb Unique Skill: Infinite Mana Unique Skill: System Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) Unique Skill: Combat Arts Unique Skill: Mathematics NORMAL SKILLS Appraisal (LV80 ), Cat w (LV 70 ), Mana ws(LV 70), Fire Magic(LV 60), Water Magic(LV 50), Ground magic(LV 66), Wind Magic(LV 72), Darkness magic (LV 50), Light Magic(LV 40), Gravity Magic(LV 62), Ice Magic(LV 55), Telepathy(LV 55), Space Magic(LV 70), Multi-tasking(LV 74), Cloaking (LV 68), Double-Ganger(LV 72), Telekinesis (LV 78), Barrier Magic (LV 57), Regeneration(LV 76) BLESSINGS Blessing of the Cat goddess Blessing of God of War Blessing of God of Wealth Blessing of Mother Nature Racial skills Size maniption(LV 1) Nature''s call (LV 1) Blessing of the Nature(LV 1) Curse of the Nature(LV 1) nt Maniption (LV 1) Status points: 1200 *** Oh I got a boost of 10,000 in every stat, and what else I can feel that I can somehow control nature. It''s just a feeling but I can tell that I can control every nt, rock, even the air around me. It feels natural somehow. Wait what the FUCK I am 92?????? I lived sew long, brah normal human lifespan on earth is around 70. I really am immortal, that fact is now sinking in my mind HAHAHAHAHA well whatever lets just shrug it off. Its not like my age matters in the first ce Ah I can get information on my species, well thats New too lets see, Nature elemental Cats are the beings that can control nature as they deem fit, wherever they step nt life is nourished. As soon as I read this I lifted my w up and looked under it too see of there were any nts growing near the area or not? Well I am quite disappointed to see that its a normal rocky surface under my paws. Hay system your FUCKING INFORMATION IS WRONG, GET YOUR FACT''S STRAIGHT [HOST SHUT THE FUCK UP AND JUST READ YOUR STATUS] ¡­..but the fucking information is wrong BITCH, [it''s like a saying B.I.T.C.H ITS NOT SAYING LITERALLY YOU FU- Nah its not worth it, just take deep breathe and let it out system calm down don''t let him anger you] But you can''t even breathe, you don''t have a nose or a body to begin with. [LISTEN HERE YOU PEACE OF SHIT! I WAS NOT SAYING IT LITERALLY.] Bro just calm down, I have my facts straight. I was telling you the truth. [I wish I could kill your kitten ass right now] HAHAHAHAHA fuck you system. Its best to fuck with him, HAHAHAHAHA Well anyways lets just keep on reading my status. Oh I even have a new title. *** Ruler of Nature. You rule the nature around you, it follow your everymand, as one of the first of your kind who can control the nature to this degree, you are deemed as the Ruler of Nature itself by the world, Your position is right under the mother nature itself) *** Hahahaha did I just read it right? I am high right? System tell me I am high, [no your not] Then why am I seeing things, I didn''t know I took something that could get me high, was there cat nip in the mana water of something?? Why am I deemed to be the Ruler of Nature? For the n''th time in my life, I didn''t do anything to deserve this title in the first ce, one evolution and boom your the ruler of the nature? What''s next? Me falling in love with a god??? Come on, its not like I don''t want the title but I did nothing to deserve it, it just feels wrong to even have this title. Yes lets do that, the things that makes problems go away, in a buff of smoke. [getting high by smoking Cat Nip] No I mean, forgetting about it and never thinking about this again. But your idea does sound good tho? Is there a Catnip nt here in the forest?? Wait I shouldn''t be thinking about this. Ya lets not think about this stuff, and read about my new skills instead, yes lets go that. (Author''s note: I am not promoting anyone to try any kind of drugs, and please don''t try to smoke catnip, I know most people would not do it but even so I have to say it for the 1 or 2% that would even drink poison just so they can experience what it tastes like) *** ? Size maniption(LV 1) You can manipte your size back to the previous size and your full size, as the level of the skill increases you can maintain your size to be anywhere in between your original size and previous size B Nature''s call (LV 1) You are the ruler of the nature you canmand it as you Wish. Blessing of the Nature(LV 1) You can bless any ce you deem fit and make the nt life grow there at a faster rate. Curse of the Nature(LV 1) You can curse any ce as you deem fit and make the nt life cease to exist in that area. nt Maniption (LV 1) You can control nts to do your bidding. *** Size maniption is a really useful skill, but not much I can say about it. Its just a normal skill. Nature''s call? What is this? A call for me to piss? Like what the fuck at the very least choose a cool sounding name, or at the very least a normal sounding name. So I can control the nature, well that''s nice and all anyways what''s next? Blessing of the Nature, very useful skill indeed, I can farm things with this [stop thinking about Catnip host] W-what I was thinking about Ca-cabbage, yes cabbages I would be able to grow cabbages, anyways lets move on to next skill. Curse of the Nature, well this skill is also every useful, I can do many things with this, HAHAHAHAHA just thinking about it is making me smile. I shouldn''t let it get to my head, yes I am a good kitten, [Yes a good kitten who is thinking about smoking Catnip] SHUT THE FUCK UP, SO WHAT IF I AM THINKING ABOUT CATNIP, I HAVE A LONG LIFE AHEAD OF ME I NEED ENTERTAINMENT IN MY LIFE, YOU FUCKING BITCH [tsk,] DON''T YOU FUCKING DARE CLICK YOUR TONGUE AT ME YOUNG MAN Why the fuck am I behaving like a god damn, parent. Ahhh lets just ignore him. nt Maniption? i can control nts to do my bidding. It didn''t give me details about what kind of bidding are we talking about here? Like a army doing what they aremended or should I go with bidding wars as in auctions?? Well I should probably test them out. Should I go for a test run? Ya lets do this but first of all, I can''t just leave my Random slime unattended, I created a Double-Ganger and attached it to the Multi-tasking skill, and now there is a Copy cat of me farming the slimes, while soaking in the mana water, this is really helpful, I can have my Double-Ganger''s as spay''s all over the world and get news of things fast as fuck boi HAHAHAHAHA. Well lets leave that task forter. I jumped out of the cave or its more like a hole and then looked around, I could see that it was nighttime, the two beautiful moon''s were in the sky one red and one blue, every thing is as I remembered it, it has been around 92 years since I have seen the night sky, I have lived my life like a Lich to be honest noting out of my home for years and doing my own work not caring for what was going around in the world. I should change that lifestyle of mine and go see what the world has to offer. Chapter 12 High Elf Tribe. Author''s note: hey everyone, I want all of you to write a decent review, for the novel, because if I don''t have at the very least 10 reviews, the tform won''t give the novel a rating. I am also thinking about doing some mass-release, to publish one then one chapter at once, but I will set up goals for it, if the goals are met then I will do a mass-release. What do you think? tell me your views on what I should do and improve on *** Where should I go? Should I just choose a random, direction like I didst time? Or should I just start walking east again? [why not use your Cat eyes and Nature''s voice to search for the nearest settlement or something like that?] Ya, that''s a great idea. I also wonder if there is some sort of settlement nearby too, [Cat eyes] [Nature''s voice] As soon as I started my skills I could see, and hear things that were not even remotely close to me in any way, I could see things that were around five hundred kilometers away from me. Wow, this is nice, I never thought that my skills would be this great, well let''s see, monsters, monsters, monsters, elves, monsters. Wait did I just see elves? Am I going blind? Ya, that must be it. But even so just to confess that I am not seeing things at the very least, System am I seeing things here? [nope, there are elves for sure] I see, so they are elves huh? Ya, they are nature elemental creatures right so let''s go and visit them, maybe there is an elf, or a country nearby. Thinking this I made my way to the elves that were living towards the south, they looked like a tribe for some reason, well anyways let''s just start moving. I started to run towards them, and immediately I could see the difference, as I was moving I could see that I was moving very fast but the thing is that I am moving through a forest. And the trees should have been blocking my path and I should have had to dodge them to move toward the elves but it looked as if the trees and nts were making way for me. Am I high? [no this is the result of the title Ruler of Nature, it is helping you move fast, by warping the nature around you to make way] I see, so that''s how it is, am I cool or what. Hahahahah I am seriously the coolest, I kind of feel proud of myself, I know I didn''t do squat to gain this title but even so. I have the power so why not right? As I moved, it felt as if the whole jungle was under me somehow, I felt like I couldmand it as I please. I see so that''s what it means by the Ruler of Demon Forest title, I own this whole jungle and everything inside it is like a domain to me. I can control everything around me as I wish, I can make this forest grow or make it, vanish I have a lot of power that I didn''t ask for, I wonder what mother nature was thinking about making me the ruler of nature in the first ce, it''s like a job done in rush. Sigh why am I even thinking about this In the first ce, as I ran through the forest I finally found myself near the elf''s that ever roaming the forest, it felt as if it was a big tribe, to be honest. Should I change my size to the kitten to not scare them? Ya, let''s do that. [Size maniption(LV 1)] After I used it to make my size back to that of a normal kitten I walked out, of the ce I was hiding and approached the utterance to the tribe, As soon as I entered I could see many eyesnding on me, as I looked around I could see that there were only around 200 of them here¡­.and somehow they looked frightened just by looking at me, all of them were drenching in sweat and some of them were kneeling and gasping for air?? System what''s going on? [host your aura is too much for them to handle if you don''t stop release your Aura they might die in proximately 2 minutes] How do I turn my aura off? [think of it as a tap releasing water, focus on your mana core, and then stop the mana from leaking from your body into the atmosphere] I did as the system said and soon figured out how I can do it And soon my aura started to vanish into the air as if it was never there, to begin with, I could see that the people around me started to bow down to me as soon as I deactivated my aura. I used [Telepathy(LV 55)] and then started to speak, ''Which one of you is the leader'' I spoke in all of their heads, but I notice soothing that I was speaking in a differentnguage than I used normally. It sounded like an ancientnguage other than the normal greenish that I knew, well whatever I can think about thatter. Soon a young elf came out running and bowed down in front of me. "Please spare our life''s oh great one" he spoke out, ''Which country do you belong to?'' I asked him. "W-we don''t belong to any country, we are just a tribe of high elfs," he said, his voice shaking like a leaf alongside his hands and feet. (Author''s note: should it be elfs or elves?) ''A tribe of highelfs? Are elf''s not supposed to live to hear the world tree?'' I asked more to myself than the elf. "H-how do you know, about the world tree, oh great one?" ''Oh I am the Ruler of all nature, why would I not know about the world tree'' I lied through my kitten teeth. "We haven''t nted the tree yet," he said, Wait for what? They haven''t nted the tree yet? ''Why not?'' I asked, "T-the saintess of the world tree got a vision from mother nature that someone would glide us to where we should nt the seed," he said, ''Where did you get the seed then?'' I asked if they haven''t nted the world tree which means that the world tree doesn''t exist yet, so why do they have a saintess of the world tree and where did the seede from? "It just appeared in front of the saintess one day?" he said, ''And how did you select the saintess in the first ce?'' I asked him, "There was a dream that we all say, that told us what the world tree is and who the first saintess would be," he said, ''I see'' so that''s how it is they saw a dream, it''s most likely that mother nature made it so that they would have the same dream. But that''s not the question, why is there no world tree, elf kingdom, In all the manga and Anime I read and watched so far, there was never a time when the elf kingdom was not there. It''s like, I am in ancient times or something. ''Guide me to the saintess'' Imanded the leader of the high elf''s "Please follow me," he said as he started to walk further into the area and I followed behind him. After walking for a while he leads me to a big tent or should I call it a hut? It was made out of leaves, branches, and tree bark. "Please this way," he said as he opened the big leaf that covered the entrance of the hut, As I entered I saw a normal-looking hut with a small kitchen, and small beds that were made out of leaves, there was a young-looking elf inside with¡­.awhile how cute, there was a small little girl, which looked to be 6 or 7 years old, with her. The little girl had blond hair with green eyes, unlike the other high elves, all of them so far had blue eyes and belong, heir, some who had other shades of hair such as white, ck, blue, and even green. But all of them had blue eyes inmon, "Daddy, your bcckkkk" the little girl ran to the elf leader and hugged him, she only reached to his thigh, it looked cute whatever you say tho. "Ohhhh kitty," she said as soon as she saw me she ran towards me, grabbed me and started to pet me. "Ena no don''t pick up the great one, please spears her life oh great one, and take mine for this misconduct," he said, afraid that I would take offense to the little girls actions. ''I don''t mind, she is but a child'' I said as I let Ena pat me, and not gonna lie it felt really good too. Even so that I was purring in just a few behind-the-ear-rubs and belly rubs. ¡­..what the fuck man, why does it feel so good, I feel good too good instead. So this I what cats feel when they get patted, I know cats are supposed to be like, I am a god, I am above all humans, and scratch anyone thates closer, but I don''t have the heart to scratch a little girl like that. And I can feel she is being gentle in the way she is handling me. How thoughtful of her. Chapter 13 Mother Nature! Author''s note: I am publishing one more chapter because well, why not, anyway give this novel your power stones, and show it your support. anyways, its 3:52 am here so I am going to sleep, good night. *** Let''s not lose myself with the pats. "Dear, this is?" the sound elf mother asked, the leader of the elves. "Ah, yes this is the Ruler of nature," he said as he pointed toward me. ''Hello, it''s nice to make your acquaintance'' I said, she got a little startled when she heard my voice, but soonposed herself, "Hello, my name is Kilyn," she said, as he bowed her head to me, ''No need to bow your head, are you perhaps the saintess?'' I asked her if she looked the right age to be a saint. "No, I am her mother," she said, ''Wait, does that mean, Ena is the saintess?'' I asked a bit shocked by her words. "Yes, my daughter is the saintess of the world tree," she said, and the elf leader nodded along. ''I see, so she is the saintess. Can you take me to the world tree seed?'' I asked and as soon as I did, Ena started walking toward the back of the hut, and then she came and put me down in front of a box, "Seed," she said as she pointed toward the box, ''Thank you Ena'' I thanked the cute little saintess and then proceeded to open the box, however as soon as I opened the box the seed started to shine in a green halo of some sort. And it floated towards me, as it floated towards me, I used one of my paws to touch it and, Vooooohs Suddenly I was in a white space of some sort, there was nothing around me, it was as if I was floating and standing on solid ground at the same time. "Hello there, reincarnated one" I heard the voice, it was a voice of a woman it sounded like I was hearing everything in my head but even so I looked around to see if there was anyone around me, and when I turned around I could see ady standing right behind me, she had rainbow colored hair and green eyes and a dress made by leaves of some tree. ''Who might you be?'' I asked the beautifuldy. ''Me, you are my child, and you don''t know who I am?'' she asked me. ''Oh, I am your child, huh?'' I said as I took some time to think about who she might be, ''Ah mother nature I presume'' I said and the woman smiled and nodded her head. ''I was wounding this for a while and I am quite interested, can you answer my one question?'' I asked in the most polite voice I could muster. ''Yes, sure you can'' mother nature replied, ''Are you perhaps retarded or mentally challenged?'' I asked with genuine curiosity in my voice. ''You do know that curiosity killed the cat'' a bit angry, I could feel a violent green aura, around her body, I knew that if I were to cross the line with her she would no doubt kill me without hesitation. ''Ah yes, sorry for saying something improper, I am just curious as to why to gave me your blessing and made me the ruler of nature'' I asked as I apologized to mother nature. ''Ah that, you see you are one of the first of the kind who have the potential of controlling nature magic as much as you can, and frankly speaking, I want you to help me.'' She said ''Help you?'' ''Yes you see this world is a new world it has only existed for one millennium, and all the species are getting ahead of the elves, humans have to build many countries, even dwarfs have made one, and as for the others they are nearly there, but the elves are still a tribe. They need a safe ce to grow, and a forest that can be home for the world tree'' She said, ''So why me?'' ''Because you won''t use your power for harm'' she said ''How can you be so sure?'' I asked her back. ''Because the cat goddess is vouching for you'' she said. ''Well fuck'' I cursed. ''Well?'' she asked me. ''Alright, but I know there must be a catch right and what would I get?'' '' You catch up quick'' she said and continued '' you see you were the first reincarnated person toe to this world, and you are the most secluded right now, they are important for this world''s development but I want you to make sure that they don''t be a threat for this world'' she said. ''And what will I get for doing this?'' I asked her. '' You can use the material of the world tree, when it grows up, it will also help you get stronger ''Hmm, that Is tempting but I need one more thing'' I said as I raised my one pow up and then took one nail out that was the nearest to one finger up I could get. , ''And what would that might be?'' Mother nature asked me. ''I will ask you one favor when the timees'' I said. ''Deal'' mother nature said as she leaned down for a handshake, it looked like I was trained to do this, and she was my owner. But I will let it slide this once. ''So where should I bury the world tree seed?'' I asked her. ''In the hole, you live in'' she said ''Why my hole?'' I asked her back, ''Because it had a source of mana-infused water, and well you need to protect the world tree, that''s also your duty.'' ''Tsk, alright'' I said, I was a bit mad because well it was my hole I found it first. ''Ah right, you don''t have a name right, I should give you one you are after all you are the guardian of the world tree and the ruler of nature.'' She said. ''How about Nova?'' she asked me. ''Actually, I really like the sound of it'' yes the great cat Nova that sound a fitting name, ''Alright from now on your name shall be Nova'' she said, and she gave me a head pat. As soon as I got the head pat, my body started purring, fuck you body why do you have to be so honest about my feelings, I need to train myself. ''Alright Nova let''s talk to each other next time'' she said. And then as soon as I blinked I was back In the hut. "Are you alright?" I hear Ena''s sweet voice from beside me, System how long was I out? [6 seconds] I see, so not that much time has passed. ''I am alright, Ena.'' I replied as I ced the seed that was in my paws into my dimensional storage. '' I talked to mother nature, your whole tribe will being with me,'' I said to the leader of the high elves. "Yes, oh great one." He said as he and his wife bowed down. ''No need for formalities you can call me Nova'' "No we can''t do that," he said, not even an ounce of hesitation in his voice. ''That is order'' I ordered "Alight, but please let us call you Lord Nova, we can''t call you by your name directly," he said. ''As you wish'' I said, it''s annoying to talk about this because I already know that he won''t change his mind. I wonder if I can convince him if I take his daughter and wife hostage. No, let''s not think about that. I am a good kitten, yes a good kitten. "Where did the seed go kitty," Ena asked me with her cute voice, she didn''t even focus on what we were talking about. ''I put it in a safe ce and please call me Nova,'' I said, "Alright Nova," she said, with a cute smile. This kid is way too cute. ''Let''s go outside,'' I said and Ena picked me up and then put me on her head. Well it kind of feels embarrassing but I am half of her head''s size right now so, I guess it''s ok for now. As we moved out the elf leader gave themand to move and everyone started to move around in a hurry and started packing stuff. As for me and Ena, we just stood to the side and started to watch them. Soon enough, they were done packing all the stuff and were ready to it the road. Alright follow me, I said as I started to move out of the area where they lived back to where my hole was, I walked slowly, as there were many high elves that were, moving with me. Ena was walking with me, and her parents were right behind us, after walking for about 10 km or so distance, I looked behind me, to see that the kids in the group looked tired, some of the parents picked their kids up but they also had other stuff they were carting me. ''All the kidse to me'' I said, and soon all the kids started to gather around me, all the parents looked with curiosity as to what I would do. ''When they all had gathered around me, I took a few steps back and then used [Size maniption LV 1] and changed my size back to its full side, all the kids who saw that, started chairing and pping and as for their parents some had the face of worship and some had a face of horror. But not minding them I used [ Wind Magic LV 72 ] to lift all the kids up and put them on my back, and as for Ena, I put her right between my ears on my head. And once again we started moving. Chapter 14 [*Yoda Voice* Fucked You Are] After traveling for a few days we were finally able to, make our way back to the small hill I lived on, I could see that every one of these elves were tired. I could have brought them here in a matter of a second, but I think I shouldn''t show them my powers, I will just do what I have to do, and that''s all. After we reached the hill, I told them to make camp at the bottom of the hill. And as for Ena and her family, I told them to follow me to the top of the hill. "I-if you don''t mind me asking lord Nova, where are we going?" the elf leader asked ''To myyer'' I said as we walked towards the hole that lead to the manake, as soon as we reached the hole I used [Wind Magic LV 72] to lift all three of them up and then jumped down, they all jumped down with me, or more like they were forced to jump down, as they were not in control of their body. At the very least, Ena was smiling and giggling the whole way down so she must have been enjoying the ride at the very least, as we were about to hit the mana water surface, I used [Water Magic LV 50] and then softlynded on t top of the water surface, I would have looked cool by their point of view, I walked to the back tform where my doppelg?nger was constancy farming the slimes and harvesting their, mana core''s, I made all three of themnd on thend and then I took out the seed of the world tree that I had put in my inventory earlier, I handed it back to Ena "Seed?" she asked me, as she tilted her head to the side, how fucking cute. ''ce that on the tform there with the help of your parent''s little one'' I said, and then used [ground magic] and made a tform that came up from the bottom of the pond, and then steps leading to it. Hmm, it looks good when I do this. HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA I AM THE COOLEST, I thought to myself as I watched the family walk up to the center of the mana pond and dig a hole, after berrying the seed to the world tree, they walked back. And then we waited for a bit. What the fuck? Nothing is happening? Why? [it''s a fucking tree, trees don''t grow in a matter of seconds, well that might be the case for any of their tree just use your blessing of nature on it and it should show some results at the very least.] You could have said it more politely you know, Iined to my system. Well, let''s just use it and get it over with, It''s a world tree so I might have to use a lot of power tho, and if I release my aura when I do that they might die, I should probably make a barrier around them for their safety. [Barrier Magic LV 57] I covered all three of them in barrier magic, and then [Blessing of the Nature LV 1] on the seed of the world tree, at I sued it a green aura came out of me and shot swords in every direction, but I could see that nothing happened, so I used more mana, but even so, no results came out of it, Alright you fucker you want to be like that I will go super sa*an mode on you bitch, I used more mana, then pored more, more, more, more, more, ah yes dadd- I mean fuck you¡­ And after about a minute of doing this, there were finally some changes, a pping appeared out of the ground and then grew, up and a few momentster it shot up, started to grow up, and at the same time roots shot out of the ground where the seed was berried and started to grow outwards, on the mana water, and reached the walls of the cave and dug into them, after that I have no idea how far they went but trees appeared right in front of us, it looked like a Ficus religiosa tree, from back on earth, I had seen many of then in the wild when I was small but I never thought that a tree like that would be a world tree. [look at your status] Huh? What? *** STATUS Name: Nova Level:120 Age: 92 Years Race: Nature elemental Cat (kitten form) Nature elemental Cats are beings that can control nature as they deem fit, wherever they step nt life is nourished. Title: Reincarnated, Cat of the Cave, Ruler of Demon Forest, Hard worker, Blessed by gods, Enemy of all Slimes, Mana stone collector, Loved by Nature, Child of Nature, Dumb Fuck, Ruler of Nature, Gordian of the world tree, Deity of Elf''s, Creator of the Elf forest, Gordian of Nexus. Vitality: 10,10,000/10,10,000 Mana: ¡Þ Strength: 10,00,10,000/10,00,10,000 Stamina: 10,00,10,000/10,00,10,000 Defense: 10,00,10,000/10,00,10,000 Dexterity: 10,10,000/10,10,000 ABILITIES Unique Skill: Immortality Unique Skill: Absorb Unique Skill: Infinite Mana Unique Skill: System Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) Unique Skill: Combat Arts Unique Skill: Mathematics Unique Skill: Soul campus NORMAL SKILLS Appraisal (LV80 ), Cat w (LV 70 ), Mana ws(LV 70), Fire Magic(LV 60), Water Magic(LV 50), Ground magic(LV 66), Wind Magic(LV 72), Darkness magic (LV 50), Light Magic(LV 40), Gravity Magic(LV 62), Ice Magic(LV 55), Telepathy(LV 55), Space Magic(LV 70), Multi-tasking(LV 74), Cloaking (LV 68), Doppelg?nger(LV 72), Telekinesis (LV 78), Barrier Magic (LV 57), Regeneration(LV 76) BLESSINGS Blessing of the Cat goddess Blessing of God of War Blessing of God of Wealth Blessing of Mother Nature Racial skills Size maniption(LV 1) Nature''s call (LV 1) Blessing of the Nature(LV 1)<(LV 7) Curse of the Nature(LV 1) nt Maniption (LV 1) Status points: 1200 *** Well, I have a man, a few titles, and wait is that a unique skill??? Where did thise from? Alright, let''s calm down and first of all, read the descriptions of all the new titles. Yes, let''s Do that. *** Gordian of the world tree You are chosen as the guardian of the world tree, by mother nature, and you are obligated to protect the world tree till the end of this world or the time itself. Deity of Elf''s You are worshiped as a deity by all the high elves and elves, you will follow yourmand to thest bone. If youmand them. They will worship you just as much as they worship mother nature, till the end of time. Creator of the Elf forest You created the frost that the whole elf race will confider their homnd till the end of time. Gordian of Nexus. As the first reincarnated immortal being, who is trusted by the gods, you are given the responsibility of being the guardian of your new world Nexus, you ease the duty to make sure no reincarnated being be a threat to your new home world. *** Gordian of the world tree, so this is how it''s going to be, a guardian of the world tree. I never thought I would get bound to a damn tree of all things and that too till the end of time, I am fucked, [*Yoda voice* Fucked you are] Ya ya fucking rub it in bitch, did you ever think that you are bound to me? You will be with me the whole time. [*Yoda voice* fucked I am] ¡­.stop joking around? And why do you even know what Yoda sounds like? And what Yoda is in the first ce? [host I can ess your memories whenever I want, what do you think I do when we are not talking?] What? [I watch and read every movie, Anime, Manga, h-manga you have ever read, and I can even listen to music here] Wait for what? How can you¡­.wait that''s not the thing I should focus on did you say music? [yes why?] Can you y the music, in my head? [yes of core I can, what do you think I am?] You''re a Fucking lifesaver, can you add an interface to the system where I can y the song I want? [ya it shouldn''t be that hard, I can do it but it will take some time to program that] How long? [well, I would have to first go through all your memories and then make a copy of the songs that you have listened to, and then make an interface, check for bugs and problems, and then do the testing. So ording to my calctions, it should take, take a month and 11 days.] Do it, anything for some music. "Lord Nova?" the elf leader''s voice brought me back to reality, ''Yes?'' "What do we do now? We did as we were told by mother nature but we have no idea what to do next plebe guide us on what we should do. he asked as he and his wife bowed down to me. (Author''s note: I identally published it, I wanted to set a timer so that it would publish the chapter when the timer hits zero, I guess you guys are in luck today, this is the third chapter for today.) Chapter 15 Dryads "What do we do now? We did as we were told by mother nature but we have no idea what to do next please guide us on what we should do." he asked as he and his wife bowed down to me. Now that I think about it what should I do? Should I just leave them be, if I do that the world tree might be in danger, I might need to do something, and I might need to create a force that can stop any threat from harming the world tree without me doing anything. Hmm, I should probably do that. ''What''s your name?'' I asked the elf leader, "Zeno Lialynn" I used [Telekinesis LV 78] and made it so that everyone in this jungle, could hear my voice, ''I Nova, Guardian of the world tree, Ruler of Demon Forest, and the Ruler of Nature make Zeno Lialynn the first king of all Elves, your family from generation to generation protect the world tree from any harm even if it costs them their lives, so Zeno Lialynn do you ept?'' When Zeno heard the announcement he was perplexed for some time as he just stared down at the ground however soon he lifted his head and then our eyes met, and many emotions were mixed in his sky-blue eyes. ''This is a big responsibility, for you and your family and even the future generation of your family, so before you answer and take the oath think about them as well.'' I said this time only to him. I knew that my way of doing things might be pushy but this is needed here, I might have the title of the guardian but they will have to guard it for me, I am no one''s ve, nor will I deal with anyone whoes for the world tree, my duty only extends to make sure that it remains safe. And as for the other things Zeno''s family and descendent''s would have to deal with it all. He was bowing down but this time when our eyes met there was a resolve in his eyes, before I could even speak I knew what his answer would be, ''Have you decided?'' I asked, "Yes lord Nova I have," he said, he looked confident in it so I waited for his answer. "I, Zeno Lialynn, ept the position of the first elf king, I swear upon my name that I and my future generation will protect the world tree till ourst breath," he said, I made sure to announce his answer to the whole demon forest. ''Alight then'' I said as I used [wind magic to lift all three of them, and took them not off my hole, As soon as I jumped out I saw soothing that was not previously there, all the trees that were in the forest were taller, much much taller, like half a kilometer tall, ''H-how did this happen?'' [host this is the result of your nature''s blessing, you used too much mana while casting it, and the whole Demon forest, grew up.] Remind me never in my life use it with too much mana, now for the first time this frost looked like a forest that elves lived in when I watched anime and read the manga. Damn it''s a different ce, "What happened here?" Ailyn asked as she looked around, ''This happened when I used too much mana earlier when I was using a blessing on the world tree to make it grow faster I asked truthfully, But both Zeno and Ailyn just looked at me with a gaze that I didn''t quite understand, and as for Ena she was just enjoying the sewing while chanting a song, "big tree big trees ~" While looking around, soon we reached the ce where the elves had used set camp, As soon as we entered every one of them bowed down, "Y-your majesty what happen?" an elf asked, Zeno, I kept quiet to see how he would react, and it was quite funny to see them calling Zeno your majesty, they were on the same level just a few minutes ago and now he is their king, they ever even stuttering in calling him your majesty and as for Zeno, he was frozen when he heard his title. Ah, this is peak entertainment. "T-this is done by Lord Nova, he used his powers to bless thend," he said stiffly, "We have a lot to discuss so everyone gathers around and let''s have a meeting," he said next, everyone quickly moved, it looked like it was not their first time having meetings like this, well it is quite obvious they all were in the same tribe so they must have had a meeting to discuss the future of the tribe or something. Well let''s just listen to them, I thought this and justyed down on the ground and closed my eyes, I didn''t want to disturb them I will just listen and give in some suggestions from time to time. "First of all, I am presuming you all heard the announcement," Zeno asked everybody and they nodded, "are we a country then?" one of the elves asked Zeno. He thought for a moment and then answered, "No, not yet, we are just a tribe right now, we need to gather more tribes under us and work together with them so that we can, create a kingdom, for elves," he said. ''And all the nature element beings'' I added, "Yes as Lord Nova said, all the nature Elemental beings," he said, "What would we call our kingdom?" another elf asked Zeno. ''How about Lialynn kingdom'' I suggested "Hmm yes Zeno your family is the ruling family now, so let''s name the name after you." Some elves said after some consideration. "Then what about the capital city," one of them asked. "World tree" one suggested, "No" "How about just calling it after Lord Nova?" "Hmm excellent idea," they said, "Yes, let''s call it Nova city," others said, Nani? Why are they involving me in this, I am just the guardian of the world tree, well actually let''s let them, chose the name, why am I interfering, it will spread my name anyways, "And what about the forest? We can''t call it ''demon forest'' people would think we are demons." One of them said, Yes, that is a valid reason, they can''t call it a demon forest, if they call it that then people would think that demons live here instead of elves, "How about we call it the forest of Nova?" one of them suggested. Wait what the fuck? Why does everything have to have my name on it? How would it even sound? Lialynn kingdom is inside the frost of Nova and its capital is Nova city. Brah that is mad Sus, I am telling you this right now, " Now that this is settled, we would next move to house, food, and who would leave in search of other tribes" Wait I lost my chance to say anything about the fact that they are using my name. "We can help you with all three of your problems," a voice of woman came from the forest as they were talking about food, housing, and gathering the tribes in a ce. When I heard an unfamiliar voice I opened my eyes and looked to the side and saw that people were walking toward the group of high elves. [Appraisal] *** Name:? Race: dryad Age: 159 years Mana: 500/500 Stamina: 700/700 Defense: 10,000/10,000 Dexterity: 1,000/1,000 *** Dryads? What are dryad doing here? And so many of them at that? They are not a threat to me or any of the people here. So let''s not act like a blockhead. ''I never thought there were so many Dryads in the frost.'' I said to Dryad that was walking in the front. "We thank you for blessing our forest, you are the reason there are so many of us here, nearly half of the forest trees became Dryads when you blessed the forest" the first dryad spoke. ''Is that so? That''s good to know that there are so many of nature''s elemental beings in this forest now'' I said. All the dryads walked in front of me and leaned down on one knee, "We pay respects to the Guardian of the world tree, Ruler of the forest of Nova, and the Ruler of Nature," they said in unison, I just nodded my head with a calm look on my kitten face, Ooooh, this is sew exciting it looks like I am the head of a big n of a cultivation novel, this is exciting. Don''t let is show it on your Fair Nova or you will ruin your image in front of many people here. ''So why have youe here I asked the forest Dryads, all of them had green skin, and their clothes looked as if they were made up of nts, moss, and tree bark. Chapter 16 New Titles And Unique Skill, "We are here to help the high elves build a kingdom," the Dryad said, ''I see'' so that''s the reason why all these dryads came here, yes If they are helping the elves then I won''t need to help them that much, hmm this is for the best, they shouldn''t get dependent on me. "How can you help us?" Zeno asked. "We will spread the word around and guide the other tribes of elves, high elves to this ce, and we can provide you the food that you need from our bodies and as for shelter, you can make homes inside the trees. Around us" she said, Are these not their bodies tho? I thought but I wasn''t the only one thinking that. "But are these not your bodies?" one of the elves asked. "No not all of them, you can use the trees that haven''t evolved into Dryads," she said. ''What about the protection?'' I asked the crowd of elves and the dryads. "We are not good in fights," said the Dryads leader. "We can train elves but until then we would need protection," Zeno said. ''I see, can you also inform the 4 kings of the forest that I need to talk to them?''I asked the dryad leader. "Yes, we will deliver the message." She said as she bowed a little to show me some respect. ''Alright then I will be waiting for them on the top of the hill'' I said as I stood up and then started to walk, "Nova" I heard a cute little voice and a tug form behind me, so I turned around, to see that Ena had wrapped herself with my tail, it looked quite cute as she awes barely holding on to it. ''You want toe with me?'' I asked the little girl. "Hmm, want to," she said while nodding her head with excitement. ''First, ask your parent''s permission'' I said, as I used [wind magic] to lift her and put her in front of Zeno and Ailyn. "Can I go y with Nova?" she asked her parents with puppy eyes, "Would it be trouble, Lord Nova? You are going to meet the 4 kings of the forest after all" he asked me, I could see the concern on his and his wife''s faces when asked this. ''Not at all, they are no match for me, so please don''t worry I would keep her safe'' I said. "Alright then I would be leaving her in your care," Zeno said as he and Ailyn bowed their heads to me, "Don''t create problems for Lord Nova right" Ailyn warned Ena, as Ena nodded her head in a fast motion she was excited toe with me. "I won''t create problems," she said as he ran towards me, I stood still and saw that she grabbed onto my fur and started climbing it, it looked as of a small monkey was climbing up my, leg. Well, it''s not like it hurts or anything so I just let it be, the look on everyone''s face told me that they were afraid that I would eat her or something if I get angry, well there were two exceptions to that Zeno and Ailyn looked calm, I guess that know that I won''t hurt her in any way. Well, that''s good to know. When Ena reached up to my back I started walking again, after I had gained some distance from the group, I asked Ena ''So how do you feel, you are going to be a princess of a kingdom?'' "It feels weird," she said, she started rubbing my head, as we were walking, ''And why is that?'' I asked her, while I enjoyed the head pats, "My friends avoids me when I became the saintess they still talked to me back then but now they try to avoid me," she said, I understood something while I was with her while we traveled, she is an intelligent girl she understands everything that is going on around her but mostly decides to stay in own world, and not think about the problems of the adults, a clever child indeed. ''Hmm, well they would, you are in a higher position form them, to be honest, they must be afraid of offending you'' I said. "Hmm, but is your situation, not the same" she asked. ''Well now that I think about it, yes but I don''t want to get involved in the matters of others, I n to stay in my cave and rx there for the most part'' I said. "For the most part?" she asked me as she moved onto my head, and then looked me right in the eye as she dangled form up there. ''Yes, for the most part. I will explore the world one day.'' I said. "Then are you going to leave me?" she asked, sadness seeping into her voice. ''You know high elves live a long life right?'' I asked. "Hmm I do," she said, ''Like you, I also have a long life, so I don''t think I would be leaving for a long time, and even if I do who said that you can''te with me I said in hopes to chair her up. "Really? Can Ie with you?" she asked me, ''Yes, but you will have to take permission from your parents first'' I said as we finally reached the top of the hill, I just sat down and well waited there was not much to do, ah right I was checking my status, before, let''s start where we left off, *** Deity of Elves You are worshiped as a deity by all the high elfs and elfs, you will follow yourmand to thest bone. If youmand them. They will worship you just as much as they worship the mother nature, till the end of time. Creator of the Elf forest You created the frost that the whole elf race will confider their homend till the end of time. Gordian of Nexus. As the first reincarnated immortal being, who is trusted by the gods, you are given the responsibility of being the guardian of your new world Nexus, you ease the duty to make sure no reincarnated being be a threat to your new home world. *** Deity of Elves huh? Well great I am a god now, that''s all I need ohe on. Creator of the Elf forest ah yes, it was all an ident. Just like an idental Child. Oh, I am going dark here, Don''t think about that you are a good kitty yes a good kitty. Let''s just move on and read Gordian of Nexus. As the first reincarnated immortal being huh? So I was the first toe to this world after so she was telling the truth after all. who is trusted by the gods? All of them are retarded or mentally challenge tho, though the only one I think is normal among them is the cat goddess, well anyways I am given the responsibility of being the guardian of my new world Nexus, so this world is called Nexus huh? I must make sure no reincarnated being be a threat to my new home world. Ya sure, I am just a guard dog for the damn gods, Well, I won''t go out of my way to meet any of the reincarnated nor do I n to kill them, but if they are a threat to me or they are creepy as fuck or mentally challenged then I will kill them without a second thought. Oh yes, I also got a new unique skill too right, let''s check it out while I am at it. *** Unique Skill: Soulpass As the guardian of this world, you have the power to sense a Reincarnated soul, from all across the world. *** Oh, it''s a rare skill, I can practically track any of the reincarnated people down, but I can also get trapped If they know about this skill, I should always hide it from the people that might have the Appraisal skill. As I was thinking that I looked back at my two tails which were being used as ythings by Ena she was trying her best to hold both of them down for a while now, my tails have enough strength to lift a full-grown adult human, so her weight was nothing inparison to that. But even so, it''s cute to see her do this, she had been putting effort into keeping them down after all. As I was thinking this I felt 4 powerful presences traveling towards us at a high speed from the north side of the forest, it was the opposite side of the hill where the Elves had started living. As soon as I felt their presence I suppressed the little aura that was leaking out of my body down to thest drop and then waited for the so-called 4 kings of the forest. And I hadn''t had to wait for long. Chapter 17 Four Kings Author''s note: if you are reading this then, go and give this novel your power stones, Rebirth: A Cat with a System is in the top 1000 in the ranking let''s try to take get into top 500 somehow. that''s all enjoy the chapter *** As soon as I sensed their presence, Ipletely contained the tiny amount of aura that was escaping my body before waiting for the alleged "4 kings of the forest."I manipted my size so that I was once again the size of a small kitten. The tails that Ena had been ying with shrank to their initial size as she noticed the changes in my body. She came running up to me and began carelessly patting my head and back. Kids do live in their own world. Four semble figures arrived at the bottom of the hill as I was taking pleasure in the head and back pats. From here, I could see them clearly, and as they got closer to us, they slowed down and looked around in case they were trapped or something simr. Arge white-furred tiger, a lion who appeared to have some facial scars, a ck wolf, and a bore were the supposedly four kings of the forest. They were all the size of a two-story structure. Ena stopped patting my head and back as soon as she noticed them. I assume they intimidated or scared her. Whatever the situation, I did my best to reassure her. I told her, cing one paw on her cheek, "Don''t worry, I am here with you" Size maniption When they finally reached the top of the hill where we were sitting, I finally spoke ''You all must have gotten my message I presume'' I said looking at them all. ''Yes we did, are you perhaps the ruler of the Jungle?'' the wolf spoke, ''I am, is there a problem with that I asked him, ''No, I was just sure-'' as the wolf was speaking the bare cut in and bluntly said, ''Why did you call me here? I have more important things to do than meet a small kitten'' he said, there was mockery in his voice but I ignored his actions, ''We are sorry for his actions, he is the new king, he won against thest one a year ago'' the tiger apologized on the behalf of the bore. ''No worry,'' I said to them, watching me talk to the four beasts Ena also, felt safe and approached the wolf, she approach the wolf and started patting his leg as that was the only part she could reach. ''Hm if you don''t mind us asking, why have you called upon us? You have never made an appearance in the past 90 years, and now you have suddenly summoned us all'' the wolf said. ''Ah yes, you see I was given a task by mother nature, to protect the world tree from harm'' I said, ''What exactly is the world tree?'' one of the lines spoke up this time, ''Why should we care? It''s just a tree, there are thousands of them here in the forest'' The bore spoke once more, which irritates me, but let''s ignore him anyway. To draw them in and get them to work for me, I spent the next hour or so exining what a world tree is, what benefit they would receive if they helped me, as well as the mana-infused water pond. As I was exining everything to the kings Ena was ying with their feet, the patted the wolf''s foot, then she went to the tiger and started to climb onto him and gave him some head pats, after she was done she moved to the lion who at some point sat down when Ena saw him, she moved to his head and then looked him right in the eye, this girl is fearless, and as for the lion he just looked at her with curiosity, he had maintained the eye contact with her for a minute and then licked her face, to show that it was ok to approach him when he licked Ena tho her whole face was covered in saliva, the poor kid I thought as her hair had stood up because of the saliva, it looked like she had used wax on her hair tho, But that wasn''t the main question, how is she looking cute even after all that, she pouted for a second after wiping her face, but right after she went in for a hug his snout, aw that''s cute I thought as I looked at the reaction of the others, they all looked as if it was normal, but the bore was an exception tho as I could still feel some killing intent from him toward''s Ena, I ignore it for the time being as he hadn''t done anything to harm her as of now, After Ena was done with the lion she moved to the bore next, but this time she didn''t approach him, it seems that she had found out that he was not as friendly as the others, as, for the bore, he stood there giving her a death stare, it was a clear sigh that he didn''t want to be approached by him. ''Alright, Enae here and don''t disturb the bore,'' I said so that she wouldn''t approach the bore, when Ena heard my word''s she ran toward me, and then sat behind me, perhaps she was too afraid of the bore, I thought, and tofort her I stood up and made my way to herp and sat there. Well time passed by and I had exined everything I wanted about the world tree, and what the elves and dryad were going to do. ''What exactly do you want us to do?'' the lion asked after I had exined everything, I want you to protect them for the time being,'' I said as I enjoyed some head and back pats by Ena. ''I don''t mind going that'' the tiger said, ''Meher'' the lion said, ''The benefits are good enough for me too, I will do as you ask'' the wolf said. ''Why do we even need to protect those, long ear monkeys and nts, I am one of the kings of the forest, I won''t protect anyone, they are just taking over the jungle, and all of you are helping them do it.'' The bore said while pointing at all of us, ''The jungle doesn''t belong to us, it belongs to everyone the tiger said, ''What are you a gullible child, how did you even be a king, the jungle belongs to the person who defeats thest king of the area'' bore said, as he looked at all the kings disappointingly, ''Hmm, your right about that I said, as I stood up from Ena''sp and stretched my back, ''The four territories belong to the strongest beast in that, area,'' I said as I walked towards the bore, ''Exactly, that''s my point, we don''t need to help those weaklings out in any way, we should just kill them this jungle belongs to all of -'' ''However, you are mistaken about one thing,'' I said as I stopped him from, speaking any more nonsense, You may rule over the four areas, but I rule over the entire forest. Since you all reside in my domain, you must understand what that implies. I questioned him as I increased my size using my [Size maniption]: I could see the amazement, awe, and dread on each of the faces of the four kings as I towered over all of them, though they may have been the size of a two-story building. But in front of me, they resembled little puppies. ''If I want, I can devour you, kill you, or just rece you.'' I remarked as I turned to face the bore, who now resembled a scared kid. I suddenly let go of my aura, "Booooom." Leaning closer to the bore and spoke to it directly, I said, ''Let me offer you a warning. If you try to hurt the people I care about, you will lose your miserable life.'' The sound of an explosion could be heard all around from the pressure the Aura released. I cautioned him. ''Starting today, you are no longer a King of this forest.'' I dered, He turned to face me and eximed, ''Y-you can''t do this to me,'' with apparent rage and exasperation on his face. ''Who''s going to stop me? You,'' I queried. However, there was no response, only a strong odor that forced me to nce down and see that the bore had urinated himself. ''Get lost, before I change my mind and kill you'' I said, as I used [wind magic] to make the smell go away and [water magic] to make the liquid go away from my hill. The remaining three kings of the forest shook in fear as I asked, ''Are there any more questions or objections?'' I could see their legs trembling in front of me. ''Good, if there are no objections then, get to work and choose someone to take his ce,'' I said, pointing back at the bore. I then picked up Ena and left to return to my cave. Chapter 18 Black Wolf Pov Author''s note: I have not edited this chapter so if you find any mistakes then, mention them, i would fix them asap, and please give this novel your power stones and reviews. you can also skip the chapter, its the Point of view of the wolf, form thest chapter, i am typing the next chapter so there might be moreing soon, I think. enjoy the chapter. ck Wolf Pov: I had imagined that we would encounter a fierce creature as we climbed the hill, but when we got there, all we saw were a kitten and a young child. I was quite surprised to see him because he had no blood thirst or aura, and I was wondering if he was the so-called ruler of the forest, who had lived on thisnd for the previous 90 or so years. He spoke to us withplete authority, exining how everything was going to work and what he nned to do with the world tree. There were many questions, but he had already addressed them all. However, as soon as he began speaking, I could tell that he was not normal. The odd thing about this, however, was not the kitten but the young child who had approached my leg and had begun to pat it. I was honestly surprised to see how little the child seemed to be afraid of me. I was in disbelief. Even though I was the king of the forest and could kill the little girl in an instant, she showed no signs of fear. She then approached the tiger, climbed up on him, and began patting him as though it were natural. However, I had the impression that the tiger was somehow enjoying it; was this the reason why the kitten was allowing the youngster to interact with him? for pat heads? possibly, who knows? But the kid wasn''t finished yet, so she moved on to the lion next. He has a somewhat threatening appearance, so I was sure the kid wouldn''t approach him, but then somethingfortingly interesting urred. For a moment, they shared direct eye contact before the lion licked her face. How odd and yet adorable was the child who pouted before trying to show her affection by hugging his snout? After that, the kid tried to approach the boar. I looked in his direction, wondering if he would attack the kid. But the kitten told the kid to turn around, and I sighed as I did so. For some reason, I wanted to defend the little girl in case that brat tried to attack her. If the previous king, who was in charge before this brat, had been a wise beast, he wouldn''t have acted in the same way. The small kitten told us his ns and what he wanted us to do after that. To be honest, I didn''t want to offend him in any way. It was obvious that he was suppressing his power, and I didn''t want to know why. I knew for a fact that all of us were thinking the same thing, so the lion, the tiger, and I agreed. After all, there were benefits for all of us if we listened to him. Why do we even need to protect those long-ear monkeys and nts? I am one of the kings of the forest; I won''t protect anyone; they are just taking over the jungle, and all of you are helping them do it. The bore said while pointing at all of us, " What the fuck is this brat thinking?" Is he going to go again as ruler of this forest like that? "The jungle doesn''t belong to us; it belongs to everyone," the tiger said. "What are you, a gullible child? How did you even be a king? The jungle belongs to the person who defeats thest king of the area," he said, as he looked at all of us disappointingly. He is going to get us killed, I am sure of it, and by the looks that the others were giving, they knew this too. Should I just kill him here so that we can save ourselves? I thought, however, "Hmm, you''re right about that," the kitten said, as he stood up from the kid''sp and stretched my back. "The four territories belong to the strongest beast in that area," he said as he walked towards the boar. ''Exactly, that''s my point, we don''t need to help those weaklings out in any way, we should just kill them. This jungle belongs to all of them.'' "However, you are mistaken about one thing," the kitten said, interrupting the bore and then stoning him for saying anything more than that. "You may rule over the four areas, but I rule over the entire forest." Since you all reside in my domain, you must understand what that implies. He asked him, and in the next moment I couldn''t help but look at what was happening in front of me in awe: the small kitten started to grow, his whole body became twice our size, and then "Boom" : what kind of power is this, is this the power of the Ruler? No wonder he had been ruling this frost for over 90 years. As I was thinking this, I looked down to see that my legs were shaking, I was afraid, and after a long time I was afraid of the existence in front of me; it was the same feeling as when I was young and couldn''t defend myself from the other beast in the forest "If I want, I can devour you, kill you, or just rece you." The ruler of the forest said as he looked the boar light in the eye, "Starting today, you are no longer a king of this forest." He said, "Y-you can''t do this to me," the boar said. "What a fool does he think he has the power to dice what the ruler can and cannot." Who''s going to stop me? "You?" he said, As we headed this, I looked swords at the bore just to see that he had urinated himself; he is but a child after all, and we can hold it in because we have been through many life and death situations, but he just became a king a year ago; there is no way he could do anything in front of the roller. As I was thinking this, the ruler looked towards us and asked if there were any more objections, but we were too afraid to even say anything. I finally looked toward the others who were beside me; they were all shaking like a leaf on a stormy day. When the ruler was done, he left with the little kid on his back and left us alone, and as for the bore, he had run away as soon as the ruler turned around. "He deserves his title," the lion said, once he was sure that the ruler was far enough away. "Ya, I don''t think we can win against him even if we were to team up," the tiger said. "It''s no wonder he lets us do as we please; we are bugs to him," I said as I looked toward the direction where he vanished, "Who should we pick as the new fourth king?" The tiger asked, "Should we just split the territory equally?" The lion suggested "Are you sure we can do that? Hemanded us to appoint someone, so let''s do that and not anger him," I suggested to the two of them, and they agreed. "Well, one thing is for sure, I don''t think we would regret following him," the king said. "Yes, that is true; he is a wise ruler; he didn''t kill the kid either, so I think he is not going to do anything to harm us or anyone in our territory," the tiger spoke; "Hmm, you might be right about that," I said, "Let''s get going and do the work." Lion said as he walked towards the forest. Somewhere in the jungle, "Who does he think he is? How can he remove me from my rightful position? It''s because of that brat, that small monkey, I would kill her," the bore screamed in some part of the forest. "Will you kill her?" a voice asked. "I will; if not for that cat, I would kill them all; I will kill them and eat them," he said, not dousing the ce where the voice came from. "But I am weak; he would kill me if I did that," the bore said as the resolve to kill all the elves wavered a little. "Do you need power?" the voice asked. "Yes, I do," the boar said. "Will you kill them all with the power that I give you?" The voice asked again, "Yes, I would." The board said, "You will destroy the world tree for me?" The voice asked, "Yes. I would destroy the world tree for you, master," the boar said; however, there were no emotions in his voice as he spoke this time. "Good, then do it for me, my puppet," the voice said. Chapter 19 Nova And Star Author''s note: the amount of power stones is going down everyone, so give this novel your power stones. that''s all enjoy the chapter. ****** After the four kings'' conflict had subsided for a few days, new elf tribes began to join one after the other, and the new Lialynn kingdoms made amodations for each one. Right now, it resembles arge city more than a country, so construction will probably take some time. Should I venture out? Why don''t I go out and have some fun for a while? No, doing that would put the world tree in danger, and I''m not in a position to do that right now. Why don''t I go out and have some fun for a while? No, doing that would put the world tree in danger, and I''m not in a position to do that right now. At the very least, I should find out how big this forest is and how many nations are in its vicinity. That might actually be for the best. I turned to face the Double-Ganger, who has been harassing the Random-slime nonstop, as I contemted this. I have arge collection of mana cores, and it keeps expanding. The only issue is that there is absolutely no increase in my levels. System, do you understand why this is taking ce? [Host, the Double-Ganger is in charge of your levels when the Double-Ganger is exterminated, the levels will be transferred to your main body, and you will level up all at once.] Oh, that''s interesting. Will I have 200¨C300 more levels if I let my double gangerplete this task and then dismiss it after a hundred or two hundred years? That''s cool, I might end up being the strongest in the world, but hold on. There must be stronger creatures than me they must also have lived longer lives than me. They may therefore be much more powerful than I am, but what should I do while I wait for everything to settle? Why not experiment with something new? That sounds like a good idea, but if I''m just huddled in ab, how can I monitor everything that is happening outside? [You are a dumb fuck, you know, you just read your status a few days ago.] Ya so? What about it? [Your nt Maniption (LV 1), use it.] Oh, yeah, I did get this skill, didn''t I? [for fuck sake, I want to change the host] Oh, find out what you''re saying, young man. [host your not my dad] But I am the fucking host that you serve. Actually, why the fuck do you even call me host? I have a freaking name. [Because I was created to serve you, and you are my host.] Call me Nova from now on, [but host- ] That''s a fucking order. [yes¡­..N-nova] Why the stutter, huh? [Just shut up and do what you were doing. ] Too embarrassed, huh? [I don''t have emotions; I am a cold-hearted AI program.] Ya, it''s toote to say that now. Now that I think about it, why not give you a name, huh? [I don''t require a name.] Well, if I say that you require a name, then you do, and it would be cool. It would be the same as Iron Man and his AI, don''t you think? [¡­.] Oh,e on, say something. Hmm, my name is Nova, which is a star that burns bright for a short period of time, right? Then how about the star? Nova is a star, and you are part of me, so from now on your name is Star. [The system name has been changed to Star, it cannot be changed back.] Oh, so you ept the name, huh? [Whatever, I didn''t ept the name, but the system did] Star said, but I could practically feel his cheeks bing red like a ripe tomato or anything that was in ce of his cheeks. So now, then, Star, I would be in your care. [Ya ya, stop it already.] Hannah, it''s worth messing with you, but seriously, I am in your care until I die one more time. I said, with the equivalent of a smile on my kitten''s face. Now, let''s test the skill out and see how it works. [nt Maniption (LV 1)] When I activated the skill, I noticed a continuous flow of energy leaving and connecting to something in my body. As I looked around to see where the energy was going, I could feel every tree, every de of grass, and even a dead branch. It seemed like I could use this power whenever I wanted, I suppose I could say that literally, but I''m speaking metaphorically. it felt strange and yet familiar at the same time. I was able to see through everything in this jungle as I used the skill. I could see the various animals moving about the forest, as well as the elves, dryads, and even other elf tribes travelling to the new elf capital. It''s a fascinating experience. They were visible to me as they moved through the forest, and I could feel and hear everything they were hearing.As I used the skill, I could see through everything in this jungle. I could see the different creatures roaming throughout the forest, and I could see the elves, dryads, and even other elf tribes making their way to the new capital of elves. It''s quite an experience. I could see them walking through the forest; I could feel what they were feeling, and I could both feel and hear what they were hearing. To be honest, this is a really special experience. I noticed the mess the mana cores had created as I was having this thought. Mana cores have already filled half of my cave, and while I could simply put them in my inventory, that wouldn''t give me the same sense of aplishment as having filled the entire cave. Anyway, now that I''ve found a solution to my problem of watching everyone, I can finally move on to mana experiments. .Finally, I can start experimenting with mana. What should I start with? I should possibly cut open my Double-Ganger to see how I or they function. Should I try to upgrade my system with a star and produce new foetuses, or should I build a base on the moon instead? Though it sounds fun, doing that would only make me even more powerful than I already am.. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, the great overpowered Nova, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA [N-nova, there is someone at the entrance.] Ohh, how cute. You''re still shy about saying my name, huh? [t-that''s not the point, dumbfuck. ] Yes, I am aware. I emerged from my unkempt cave and soon arrived at the location of the mana water pond, where Zeno was waiting for me. He knelt down and spoke as soon as he saw me, "Lord Nova, would you please meet the tribe leaders of the different tribes that have gathered in the city?" ''Why do they want me there?'' "They say they don''t believe that there is a Ruler of the Forest," he said. I could feel that he was afraid when he said that as his legs were shaking and he had been clenching his fist really hard. ''Oh, interesting, I did announce about you being king throughout the forest, but did they not hear the announcement?'' How odd, I thought that the whole forest would have heard it; did I use too little mana? ''Sure, let''s meet them and get it over with,'' I said as I shrank in size with [size maniption] and hopped onto Zeno''s shoulder. After that, Zeno walked down the hill, and soon we reached the soon-to-be city. Which was full of elves there were children running around, all of them from different tribes, who lived here under Zeno''s rule. In terms of housing, they constructed residences inside the tree trunks that were connected by bridges on either side. It was beginning to resemble the end viges of the elf kingdom that I had previously seen on earth. However, I had noticed something peculiar that had puzzled me for a while why were they using swords and spears as opposed to bows and magic? Weren''t the elves experts in using nature magic and bow''s hmm they might not be using it in open and in their daily lives. That could be the case it''s a different world too, so it''s not confirmed that everything is going to be the same as before, right? I thought as I looked in a specific direction. Are they still watching? For fuck sake, stop thinking like you are in a novel. But what if I am in a novel? What are you going to do then? [Alright, let''s make a bet. If you are in the novel, then, let me think, a dragon will attack you and you will have a dragon maid.] Bet, but what if I win? What will I get? How about if I win, you will let me control and modify the system as I like? [You can already do that.] Oh right, then I have nothing. We will see about that when the timees. Let''s just focus on why they don''t use magic. "Hay Zeno, why are people not using magic in their daily lives? I thought elves were good at magic." Chapter 20 Blood Elf Tribe Author''s note: we are still at the top 1000, so keep the power stonesing, if we reach 150 power stones by next Sunday, I n on releasing extra chapters. So if you want extra chapters, then give your power stones to this novel and help it grow. that all enjoy the chapter. ''Hay Zeno, why are people not using magic in their daily lives? I thought elves were good at magic.'' As I asked Zeno this question, I could see him slowing down, after a bit of thought he said, "Lord Nova, I think you may be mistaken. Elves can''t use magic, as you call it. If they could, I would have been able to save my father, mother, and others that I cared about" there was immanence, sadness, and regret in his voice. But this is quite odd, elf race should be known for their magic and using bows, Star, can you do some sort of scan to see if these words are true or not, [it should be possible] I see then please do this and show me the results, [I might need to control the mana in your body to do that] Then do it why the dy? [are you not afraid that I would take over your body or something like that? ] No, not really, I know that your purpose is to assist me and there would probably be security systems that would prevent you from doing that without my permission. [hmm that might be true, it will take a minute to couplet the scan. Alright, I said the talk with star only took a fraction of a second, ''That sounds sad,'' I replied to Zeno''s earlier confession about not being powerful enough to save his family and friends. "It''s all in the past now," he said, as he walked, at this point, I jumped off his shoulder and started walking myself, as I walked I looked around there were elves of a different kind, some had dark skin, I think they were called dark elves. And there were elves that I had never seen before, there were elves with ming red hair and eyes, and one of the strangest ones was, the elves that had white hair with white eyes, I had never seen these elves in any manga or anime in my previous life. ''Which elves are those?'' I asked Zeno, who was matching my pace, as I pointed toward the strange white-haired elf, to the side of the road who seem to be talking to other elves of the same kind, "Ah those, they are known as snow elves, their tribe is mostly known for medicine that they make out of herbs," Zeno replied ''Is that so? Interesting, I thought that the different tribes were just made up of high elves, that lived in a different part of the frost, but now I see that there were different subspecies in elves too'' I said, I am quite interested as to why they looked different, should I open one up to see what makes them so different? No, don''t think about that. You are a good kitten, yes, a good kitten. You can''t go to the dark side this soon in your journey, young one. [your mind is quite dark, I am surprised that you didn''t kill anyone in yourst life with a mind like that. Hmm, my life was quite dark, but I kept on the crime-free path As we were walking towards the ce where Zeno was taking me, I heard the sound of someone crying, it wasing from deep in the forest, and there wasughter mixed with it, as I focused my sense''s on these noises, I could hear it, it sounds of someone crying, and sound of peopleughing at the same time. ''Now this is interesting, Zeno follow me'' Imanded Zeno as I walked in a specific direction, from what I have read and seen in manga and anime I can tell that this is a bullying case, most likely some brats that are making trouble for someone. As we followed the noise, I could hear it clearly, "Your not an elf. What are you doing? Here, didn''t you hear this ce for elves," I could hear the noise of a man, "get out of here, leave with your tribe," a different voice said, "You don''t belong here with our tribes, you monsters," another said. "Go drink the blood of some beast and leave us alone, you monster," I heard another voice. As I got closer to the area where the voices wereing from, I could finally see it. There was a man that was kicking something again and again, while the others with him were justughing historically. When I was close enough, I could see who he had been brutally kicking, ¡­.. These low life, what the man was kicking was a little girl who looked no more than 6 years of age, as I saw things anger started to build up inside me, I could see that all these elves belonged to different subspecies, one snow elf, one dark elf and an elf who I presumed to be from a me tribe or something like that. ''WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING HURTING A LITTLE GIRL LIKE THAT?'' I had turned into my full size at some point, without realizing it. As the group turned around, they could see me looking down at them, my eyes glowing golden, I was baring my fangs at these elves. My killing intent was fully concentrated on them, "W-what is this?" the man who had been kicking the girl asked, I could see him shaking like a leaf. "Beast," the me tribe man said, a bit calm than the others "Quick kill it," others said, as they started to take their weapon out, they were holding spears that weremonly used by all the elf tribes. However, I didn''t want to deal with these people, they were kicking a child, someone who couldn''t even fight them back, these motherfuckers deserve to die, but a quick death would be a blessing for people like these, I used [Ground Magic] and made them sink under the ground, and when they were 6 feet under, I used the ground around them and made it so that they won''t be able to move after that I stuffed soil in their mouth and then formed it into a ball of condensed soil which soon turned into hard and solid stone, after that there was only one thing more to do, which was to let them starve to death, I would give them enough water to survive but they won''t get any food, they should suffer and as for the elf that had been kicking the kid, I shoved soil up his ass and made it spiky and solid, he shall suffer the most. ''This is what you get for kicking a child-like that'' When I had done everything, I looked at the girl, she had be unconscious, but there were still tears falling down her cheeks, she had blood-red hair from what I could see, "Lord Nova, is everything alright?" I heard Zeno''s voice from a distance, I had only walked here, but I didn''t realize I was using my powers to make the surrounding forest warp slightly. ''Ya, everything is fine. I took care of it. Do you know this child?" I asked him, not exining what happened at all. "She has red hair, so she must be from the Blood elf tribe," he replied, ''Blood elf tribe?'' I asked, as this was the first time I heard of such elves, "Yes, they drink the blood of beasts to survive, that''s only what they can consume." ''I see,'' so this elf tribe is like a vampire of some sort. Well, anyway, let''s heal the girl first, I used [light magic] on the kid to heal her injurious and then used [wind magic] to lift her up and onto my back. ''We should hand her to her tribe,'' I said to Zeno after I was done with everything, "We can give her to their tribe leader at the meeting, she would take care of her after that," ''Alright then show the way'' I said, as Zeno started to make his way in a certain direction, the elders were living quite far for some reason. [ ahem I didn''t want to disturb you earlier as you were enjoying yourself, but the scan isplete] Oh is that so? What are the results then? [I scanned Zeno''s body before and ording to what I can tell they can in fact use mana, actually, they have some in their body but they don''t know how to grow that small amount of mana, nor do they have a way to direct that mana] I see, are you saying that they need to practice with magic to increase mana, and what do you mean by a way to direct their mana? [hmm you got the first part right they can increase the mana in their body if they can find a way to use it, but for that, they need to direct their mana, and to do that they will need some sort of magic circle to imagine how the spell would work and what it will do, and if they can use some sort ofnguage instead of the circles, they can even cast it faster than the magic circles] Chapter 21 Elf Tribes Author''s note: hey everyone we are in the top 800 right now, I hope that you all will continue to show this novel your love and support. As I said earlier, if we can reach 150 power stones within this week, I will do a mass release of chapters and by any chance, if we reach 200, I will release even more chapters. I hope you all will continue to support this novel, please share this novel with your friends so that this novel can grow even more, that''s all, enjoy the chapter *** A magic circle or a chant of some sort, huh? Can we even make it somehow? [that would be taxing to do, even if we were to work together, it might take years before we can get any results to begin with] Hmm, you are right about this Star, but what if we make some sort of research team that can work on it? [If you are talking about all of your copy cats, then we might get some results faster, but it will still take a lot of Time] I see, but what about the dryads? They can use mana. easily, they even made houses inside the trees without harming them in any way. [they can use mana because they are like you, they are more of beasts and Elvese in the category of humanoids] But even so, we can probably use them as a basis to see how mana can move in humanoid creatures like elves and humans. [ya we can, but who would be a volunteer for that anyway?] Hmm, it''s human experimentation after all. Well, anyway, for now, let''s just keep moving and get this meeting over with, We walked through the jungle in a specific direction, ''Can you tell me more about these elf tribe leaders?'' I asked Zeno who had been leading me for quite some time, it was better to know what I should expect from them to see what it''s all about. "Well, there are some tribe leaders which were led here by dryads that youmanded, but for some reason they didn''t hear your announcement, they think that my tribe is tricking other tribes by using your name. So before they would join us they wanted to meet you so to make sure that I wasn''t lying about everything" ''So they didn''t hear any announcement, huh?'' Star the amount of mana that I used should have been enough for everyone in the forest right? [yes it was more than enough, the announcement should have been sent through your domain. It''s quite strange that they didn''t hear anything about you. I see, should we investigate it? [I don''t know if it''s a concerning matter or not but I think you should do it just in case. Alright, I should send a Double-Ganger to investigate, we might be able to find some clues as to why they didn''t hear anything. As we were walking, something moved on my back, the girl from before is finally waking up, huh? I ced her on the ground and [Size maniption] to shrink back to my small kitten size to not scare the child, Zeno just looked from the side with curiosity in his eyes, "You care about kids a lot lord Nova, did you perhaps have kids of your own at some point?" ''no, believe it or not for my race I am just a newborn kitten'' I said, to him as I waited for the little girl to open her eyes. "That is surprising," he said, I was going to reply but the girl''s eyes started to flutter and soon she slowly opened her eyes, "Hum? Big sis?" she asked as soon as she opened her eyes and looked around. She was still half asleep from the looks of it. Her eyesnded on me first and then Zeno. As soon as she saw Zeno, tears started to flow out of her red ruby-colored eyes, and she started to crawl back, "D-don''t hurt me" she muttered again and again. "It alright little one, no one is going to hurt you," Zeno said, as he knelled to approach the little girl, but the girl started crying more and started backing off, she was scared of other elves, and anyone would be after what they did to her. ''Step back, she is afraid of you,'' I said to Zeno and then started approaching the little girl carefully, She was fully focused on Zeno, as she hadpletely ignored me, and I could tell that she didn''t even notice me after I reached her, ''Hay little one,'' I said as I went near her and then jumped onto herp, ''It''s going to be alright I said, and the girl finally noticed me, she was still crying but her attention was now on me, ''No one is going to hurt you I said to her in a soft voice, ''now then, stop crying and why don''t we introduce ourselves ''You can call me Nova. what is your name I asked, "Ruby," she said amidst sniffles, "Ruby Enran," she said after stiffening a few times. "Oh, then you are the little sister of the blood elf tribe''s leader," Zeno said from the background. He tried to approach us once again, but Ruby started crying again as soon as she saw him approaching, ''Get back she is scared'' I snarled toward Zeno, but this time something new happened, "hiiiiiiiiiss " what the? Did I just hiss? I didn''t even know I could do that, but even so, my body just did it on its own. Seeing that I was not happy, Zeno took some steps back in a hurry, to be honest, I would be the same if someone as powerful as me would do that to me. But anyway, I need to calm this girl first. ''It''s alright Ruby, he is not going to hurt you in any way. I am here to protect you,'' I said as I rubbed my head onto her face, brah what the fuck am I doing, What the Fuck bodyyyy? Star, what''s going on [they are just instincts don''t worry about it] How do I not worry about it, I am behaving like a cat? [you are a cat tho] But my soul is of a human, I screamed in my mind, [grow a cat pair and ept it you''re a cat now, and should you be talking to me right, now you have a little girl to handle.] Ya, I know, but even so [no buts] ''It''s alright now, stop crying. How about we go see your sister'' I said in hopes that she will stop crying, "Swister?" she asked me, is it me or little kids are cute as f- anyway let''s not think about that right now, ''Yes, let''s go see your sister. We were going there anyway.'' "Hmm" she nodded her head when she hear this, I used [Size maniption] to go back to my original size and put Ruby on my back, with [wind magic]. She was a bit startled by this, but even so, she stayed quiet because she was more afraid of Zeno, who was right next to me. Is she afraid that Zeno would hurt her if she says something? I thought, but that thought was in the back of my head. ''Alright then let''s go ''Zeno lead the way'' Imanded Zeno, who had regained hisposer, "Yes, this way," He said as once again we started to move to where the leaders were, ''Are you enjoying the view from up here?'' I asked Ruby, who was on top of my head, "Hmm," she said as she started to pat my head, and soon "Prrrr prr prrrr" my body was purring like a car engine, why the fuck am I so loud it''s like I am a race car or something, what the actual fuck body. "We are getting close, Lord Nova" Zeno said, it seems that we are close to where the leaders are, so I reduced my size after cing Ruby on the ground safely. And after that I jumped onto her shoulder and sat there while we made our way to the ce and soon we can see it, many huts were all around the ce, honestly, it looked more like a vige, there were different kinds of elves that I had never seen before, there were even animals that they were razing that I had never seen before, they looked as if they were picked out of a fantasy world, there were some kind of cow that was 2 times the size of a normal cow on earth, and they looked to have tough skin just like a lizard while having 4 eyes and big and sharp horns, what a fascinating creature I could see that they were milking them, and they were not attacking the surrounding elves. They must also eat their meat as well, as we walked I could even see a pack of wolfs that had four eyes and 2 tails, with two pairs of ears they were the size of a horse, wow this is like a movie, I could see many things that were really fascinating around me, I am getting more and more excited about this meeting, that we are going to have. Should I try some eat the meat of these cow-like animals, hmm that might taste good too, now that we were getting closer and closer to the center of the vige, I could see people who were wearing some sort of Armour as well, it looked to be made from the scales of the cow that I saw earlier. So they use them to create stuff too, "RUBY!" as we were walking we heard a voice of a female. As I looked around to see where the voice came from, I could see that there was a girl with blood-red hair and eyes running towards us. Chapter 22 Cat Urges Author''s note: we are reaching 700 in the ranking keep the power stonesing, Help this novel grow by sharing it with your friends and donating more power stones, if you have any questions, thenment them down below, I will be doing a mass release if we reach 150 power stones by the end of this week. Hope we reach the goal. that''s all hope you enjoy the chapter. ******** "RUBY!" as we were walking we heard a voice of a female. As I looked around to see where the voice came from, I could see that there was a girl with blood-red hair and eyes running towards us. "Where were you? I have been looking for you all over the ce, don''t scare me like that. Do you know how much everyone is worried about you?" She said hugging ruby, "Big sis" as soon as the girl embraced Ruby, tears started rolling down her cheeks again, Ruby hugged the girl back and started crying her heart out. "It''s ok I am here now," the girl said to ruby as she gave Ruby some head pats to calm her down, "Hello, Allisa," Zeno said, and as for me, well, I was under the girl''s armpit. Watch it, women, ''Help'' I won''t want to use force if I identally use more strength than required. Either Ruby''s bone or her sister''s bone would crack. Ever since I came to this world, I never tried to control my strength and I don''t want any idents to happen. Star reminds me to practice controlling my strengthter on, [got it, Nova] Hay you are getting used to saying my name, cool. "What the- "Allisa who had been cursing when she heard my voice, She backed off in a hurry and saw me there where her armpit was. "Pfft" ''Zeno, you think this is funny, do you?'' I asked Zeno, who had been chuckling in the background. "N-no of corpse, not lord nova," he said, still trying to hold hisughter in. How am I even supposed to react to that man? It must be funny seeing a small kitten vanishing in the armpit of a woman. I should take a bath after I go back to the cave. "Umm lord, Zeno this is?" Allisa, who had been just watching from the side, finally asked. "Ah, this is Lord Nova, he is the ruler of this forest," Zeno answered as he looked back at her, "Oh, sorry for my earlier act," as soon as she realized who I was, she went on one knee and took a ring out- I mean to say bowed her head down as she apologized. ''It''s ok, you just wanted to make sure your sister was alright,'' I said as I finally hopped off Ruby''s shoulder, her eyes had turned red from all the crying. "Speaking of my sister, where have you been? Do you know how worried everyone was?" Allisa scolded Ruby, hmm everyone would be worried if a little girl went missing, "I-I went out to y, and got lost and then, and then they- "as Ruby spoke she started sniffling and soon more tears flowed down her cheeks, in the end, Allisa had to hug her to calm her down, and I had to exin the situation to her. "Those mother FU-farmers" Allisa tried to curse but changed it at thest moment, but even so mother farmers that sound wrong too, even worse too in, to be honest, but anyway. "Where are they?" she asked in fury, her eyes were slightly glowing red, which is a trait of vampires, but I noticed that she is perfectly fine during daybreak so they are not vampires but something else, hmm but they might be vampires in the world I am in a different world so I am sure many things would be different from the fantasy that they came up back on earth. ''You don''t have to worry about them, I already took care of them,'' I said as my eyes glowed in an evil glint. "Are they still alive?" Allisa asked, as her eyes were still ring with fury. ''Hmm they are, but not for long I said, as I startled, picking my licking paw, "I see, thank you for helping my sister and saving her," Allisa bowed down as she said, ''It''s alright, I couldn''t just leave a little girl there, and those guys deserved it all'' I said, as I licked my other paw and started cleaning it. The fuckkk why am I licking myself, and I don''t even realize it, what the actual fuck. Star is the soul of the cat still in there? [no, not that I know of, I am all alone in here] Then why, for fuck'' sake, why is my body like that? You know what, I''ll let it do what it wants, yes that is the only way, ORR I can just open myself up to see, if there is something wrong with me, yess sounds like a good idea hmm, [Oi, calm the fuck down, Nova. Are you high or something? Why are you thinking about cutting yourself open??? Just chill] Ya breathe in breathe out, good kitty yes, be a good kitty. "Lord Nova?" ''Ah yes,'' Zeno brought me out of my dark thoughts, "We should head to the meeting now, they should be ready for your arrival," he said, ''Ah, right, let''s go'' now that I think about it, I zoned out in the middle of the talk. Did they discuss anything new? No, that''s not likely, right? Ya, let''s just deal with it when the timees. As we walked through the camp to the middle as we were doing before, Allisa disturbed us, and finally, we could see it. A tent that was bigger than the others. It looked to have gone through some rough times as it had a few holes at the top, but even so it, all over it was alright. As we reached the tent, I could see two guards that were holding spears in their hands, the spear itself was different as it was made from some kind of metal. Was it iron, silver, or something like that? I had no idea, but it was shining like crazy. Hmm, so there are cksmiths among the elves too, that''s new, I thought as I passed them and entered the tent with Zeno and Allisa. As I walked in, I couldn''t take my eyes off it, when I looked at it. Without a word I walked toward the table at the center of the tent and jumped onto it, It looked heavenly to me as I looked at it I walked towards it and sat right beside it, it was so beautiful looking and so full, I used one paw to touch It, the cold surface, sending me into euphoria. I push it with my paw, as I tilted my head to see what it would look like and then once again I pushed it to the side, however after thest push, it fell, onto someone''sp and a red liquid spilled everywhere. Wait, what the fuck was I doing?? I finally looked around me to see 4 pairs of eyes staring straight at me, and as for the fourth pair of eyes, if looks could kill I would have died long ago, fuck me, I spilled some juice on an elf, as soon as I saw the cup that had the juice in it I just zoned out. Fuck me, man, "Lord Nov-?" Zeno tried to speak however, a loud shout cut him off. "Zeno, what''s the meaning of this? YOU bring a normal cat here and call it the ruler of the jungle, do you think of us as mere children who would believe your lies," A blue-skinned elf said, "Zeno, I am disappointed in you, what would your father think?" another Elf with a lot of muscles said I spilled his juice so I guess he would be pissed, but even so. I made trouble for Zeno huh I should try to fix this misunderstanding, the only one who hadn''t said ything yet was Allisa that must be because It was because she had talked to me beforehand, sigh this is fucked up, man. Star, I think the problem of my body is getting out of hand, we should find a way to fix this issue. [hmm, you might be right this time, but even so, don''t you think this is not the time to be talking to me Nova, defuse the situation. Look at Zeno. He is looking at you as if you betrayed him well now that I think about, it you, did but that''s not the point here.] Hmm, you''re right about that. I should step in, I stood up after thinking about interfering and then walked into the middle of the table and then sat down there and finally spoke. ''Aham, sorry for the earlier misconduct of mine, I couldn''t help myself when I saw the Cup with Juice in it'' Chapter 23 No Choice, But To Join! ?? IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT ?? Author''s note: Hay everyone, I am palming on adding the premium chapters after Chapter 25. So after chapter 25 you all will have to pay for unlocking the chapters with coins, the support on this novel has been great up till now, and I wanted to thank you all for everything, I know that I might not see everyone in the future after the chapters are locked, but I hope that most of you will stay. Pleasement your thoughts on this. That''s all, please enjoy the chapter! ********* Vicril Pov: "Do you think he would bring this so-called ruler here?" Dorelor asked me, "I don''t know, I want to believe him, but the idea is for fetched," I said, "hmm you are right, I hope he won''t do something that he would regret," he said, "hmm, we are his father''s friend, so let''s knock some sense into him," "ya, your right his father was a great person, I wish you were here with us old friend, maybe you could have knocked some sense into that son of yours," I said as I raised my winess in his memory and we both took a sip. "where is Elstaer, he was supposed to be here with us," I asked Dorelor, "That bastard is still fucking around, if only he had some brains and he would do his work properly, he is too enticed in his power, I wish we could change him, he is just leading his tribe to doom at this point," he said but he is right, he is too intoxicated by the power he has over others in his tribe, he would leave his tribe to a dark path if this goes on, "we should try to talk to him, maybe we could-" while speaking I saw someone open the ps of the tent, and Zeno and Allisa came in, but there was someone else with them, a kitten. As soon as the kitten came into the tent, it jumped onto the table and then walked toward me, ''Is this the so-called ruler a kitten, you got to be kidding me I think we might need to knock some sense in Zeno''s brain'' I thought as I looked towards Dorelor, by the look on his face he was thinking the same thing as I am, As I looked back to the kitten, I saw it looking at my winess with interest, soon it touched it with its paws and then pushed it a little, and tilted its head a little to look at the ss from a different angle, and once again he pushes the ss, making it slide forward, soon enough the kitten pushed it one more time and then it fell onto myp, the red wine made up of flowers all wasted because of this small thing but there would be no way to me this small animal for doing something like that, he was just ying with it, but as for Zeno, "Lord Nov-" Zeno tried to speak but Dorelor cut him off, "Zeno, what''s the meaning of this? YOU bring a normal cat here and call it the ruler of the jungle, do you think of us mere children who would believe your lies" Dorelor asked, he was furious by Zeno''s behavior, "Zeno, I am Disappointed in you, what would your father think?" I scolded him, I am quite disappointed in him, but there is nothing a good beating can''t fix right. I was ready to give him a peace of my mind but, soon I noticed something, Allisa was just standing there, quietly observing the small kitten, why is she behaving Like this? I thought as I too started looking at the kitten, it stood up from where he was sitting and walked to the middle of the table. ''Aham, sorry for the earlier misconduct of mine, I couldn''t help myself when I saw the Cup with Juice in it'' I heard a voice, no it was not a voice that I heard, it had been said inside my mind, "What the- he can talk," I said, perplexed that a small kitten could talk in the samenguage as us, "H-how?" Dorelor asked, ''Hmm? What''s up with the questions? You wanted to meet me right? So why are you two so shocked?'' he asked, "A-are you perhaps the ruler Zeno had been talking about?" I asked, my voice a bit shaky because of the shock, ''Yes, I am, you all can call me Nova'' Nova said, his golden eyes looking at us, as I looked into those eyes, an involuntary shiver went down my spine. "How can we believe that you are the ruler of this forest, no offense just look at yourself your just a small kitten at best," Dorelor who hadposed himself said, in a domineering voice. ''Oh, do you want to see my strength?'' Nova asked, by the sound of his voice I could tell that he was amused by this, "yes If necessary If would love to see your strength, please take no offense, I just want to make sure that the people in my tribe will not be in any danger," Dorelor said, he is trying to test the water to see how strong this so-called ruler of the forest is. Everything would depend on how strong Nova is and depending on that we should decide to go under his rule or go against it. As soon as Dorelor has spoken those words. Pressure descended on us, Dread had been the only word I can use to describe this feeling, the pressure was terrifying I could feel my legs losing all strength as I fell to the chair I had been sitting on the until now, as I looked towards Nova I could see his eyes glowing slightly, there were no emotions behind those eyes, all I could see was my reflection and something more that I could not describe, the shiver that had gone down my spine a moment ago, was nothing in front of the fear I was feeling right now. I knew that he could kill me any moment without even a thought of hesitation, I am afraid of something after a long time, too afraid to even move, As I was thinking this, I realized something I had stopped breathing, the fear had gripped to so much that I had stopped breathing the moment the aura was released and I was running out of breath, looking around Dorelor looked to be In the same state as me, he was struggling to breathe, I couldn''t breathe because my lungs had refused to work but for him, he couldn''t breathe, there was no Air to suck on, it had all dissipated the moment the aura had been released as if too afraid to stay in this tent, However soon, a breath of air finally entered my lungs as the aura vanished as fast as it came, I sucked the Air into my lungs greedily, trying my best to calm my wildly beating heart, ''I hope this would be enough because if I were to go all out you might just die because of the aura alone'' Nova spoke, ''T-this was not his full power?'' I asked myself after he spoke these words, just thinking about what his full power might do was harrowing, "H-how d-do we know that y-you won''t just eat uster on," Dorelor said, he was shaking from head to toe, and as he spoke I could tell that speaking this one line had taken his full willpower. ''You don''t have to worry about that, I don''t need to eat anything in the first ce, I do not consume flesh to sustain myself'' Nova said, his voice perfectly calm and collected, After hearing this I had one question in my mind that I wanted to ask, I didn''t want to ask this but for the future of my family and my tribe, I had to do this. "A-and w-what if we r-refuse to join this kingdom," I asked, my voice cracking as I spoke, Nova finally looked Toward me, his golden Iris judging my every action, it felt as If he could see right through my soul, I looked down as to not, make eye contact, and I noticed that I was still shaking, my legs and arms were shaking like a leaf on a windy day, ''Just his gaze is enough to make me shake in fear'' I thought to myself, as I tried my best to stop my legs and arms from quavering. ''You can refuse to Join, I never said that you had to join.'' He said, I finally looked up and soon I regretted it, Nova was sitting right in front of me, his two tails going from one side to another, ''However, where will you go after that, I control the whole forest, the kingdom is small right now, so there is plenty of areas for you to live in but in a decade or so this kingdom might grow as big as the forest itself then where will you go? To other kingdoms I thought to myself, too afraid to speak it out aloud, ''To other kingdoms'' Nova answered as if he could read my mind, ''but do you think that it is a good idea? You might get a ce there, but the probability of that happening is too low, you will most likely be turned into ves, your women used as ythings, and your young loud be forced to make more offspring to for more ves, you would be nothing more than stray dogs that can be killed by a passer by'' he said and I couldn''t help but imagine everything he had said up until now, and realized, there is no ce for us to go other than to join this kingdom. ''So let me ask you, do you want to live as ves by leaving or someone as of equal status as all the people here?'' Chapter 24 No Emotions Author''s note: Don''t forget to give your power stones we are really close to the goal for this week. That''s all enjoy the chapter. ****** ''So let me ask you, do you want to live as ves by leaving or someone as of equal status as all the people here?'' I asked them, there was a lot of thought behind these words, they should know what will happen if they leave, there are pros and cons to everything, and it''s not something they can just decide on a wimp, it''s a decision that would decide the future of their families and their generation toe. After all, humans, dwarfs, or any other species won''t show them any mercy just because they are humanoid simr to them, greed, envy, hate, and happiness all thesee hands in hand, one can''t exist without other, one might be happy but others would be envious of that, they might want that happiness that the other person has, may it be in a physical sense or a philological sense if they can''t gain it they it would be greed and that greed will eventually be hatred. That''s how the world works, after all. Well, anyways, it''s not for me to decide what they would do, I can only tell them what the oue may be, [you know, when you don''t act crazy, your experience from war, and everything you have been thought makes you seem mature] Let''s not talk about my past, it''s something I wish not to remember if possible. "my tribe will join you," the elf with a lot of muscles said. "Yes, my tribe will also join you" the blue sink elf also said. ''You are not joining under me, I am just giving you all a ce to live in this forest, you are under Zeno, I am no king, I am just a guardian'' I said, to rify that I am not going to be ruling them in any way, I n on helping them settle down after that whatever they do is up to them, I would just watch from the sidelines if they are in trouble, that they would not be able to handle only then would I act unless that happens I would not help them, I am just supporting them, I am not a crutch that they can use whenever they feel like it. "Yes, Lord Nova we know," both of them said in unison, "Ahem it might be a bitte but I too wish to join under you, or his majesty Zeno" Allisa who had been quiet up until now spoke as she to bowed down. ''So Zeno what do you think?'' I asked Zeno who was their king, "I wee your tribes, in my kingdom," he said, as hemanded them to stand back up. ''Now that I think about it I never asked your names?'' I asked the two tribe leaders, "My name is Virile, I am the leader of the Farrier tribe," the Bulky elf said, "My name is Dorelor , I am the leader of the Curb tribe," the blue skin elf said. ''I see then Virile, Dorelor'' I said, to remember their names. Wait Star can''t you just make a file on them? [I can, do you want to make a file on everyone you have ever met?] Ya do that, it would be easy to remember things, and a lot of stuff about each individual person I will meet throughout the years. "Where is Elstaer? Wasn''t he suppose to be in this meeting of the tribe leaders?" Zeno suddenly asked as he looked around, ''Who''s Elstaer?'' I asked, "He is the leader of The warrior tribe," Dorelor said, "And where is he?" Zeno asked, "He might be drunk and enjoying thepany of all the women he has," Virile said, there was disgust mixed in his voice, I could imagine why. ''Oh, now things are getting interesting'' I said, as I heard him say that. "Should we bring him here?" Dorelor asked "Yes bri-" Zeno started to speak but I cut him off, ''No, let''s go to him'' I said, "But Lord nova, and your highness, it might not be pleasant," Virile said, ''And why is that?'' I asked him, "The ce where the tribe is situated is not the best," he said, there was hesitation and disgust all over his face, ''More the reason to go see what is going on,'' I said, ''Virile lead the way,'' Imanded him. "Yes Lord Nova," he said, as we moved towards a particr direction of the small vige that we were in, ''Do all the tribes live in different directions?'' I asked, "Yes, all of them live in different areas, depending on which tribe they were born in, it also prevents form fights to break out between different tribes." Virile exined, as we moved I saw that, the tribe''s tents which looked good, clean, and meetly arranged started to look like they were stomped by people. They were all over the ce and there was a smell of something in the air, and I knew what it was when it reached my nose, and I could hear screams or should I call them moans from some tents. Zeno had been walking beside me, looked to be discussed to his core, and making faces that I had never seen him make before. ''Calm yourself, Zeno, you are a king now not a tribe leader, if you show your feeling like this then you are nothing more than an elf that others can use, based on your emotions.'' I reprimanded him, ''never show your emotions on your face, make it a nk te, always remember that as a king you have no right to get angry or show your emotions to your people, for them you are a person they can trust, their lies are on your shoulders, you showing your emotions to others emotion just means that you are weak'' I said, it might be cruel of me to say this but he needs to learn what it means to lead, you have the responsibility of thousands if not millions of people as a ruler and you can''t show them weakness, a ruler is supposed to be strong. As we walked through this part of the tribe I could see, there were a lot of children that looked as if they were starving, no they were starving, I could see it their bodies were so thin that I was afraid that if they were to fall, they might break their bones, And as for women, it looked as if they were only here for the pleasure of the warriors, however, I could see a few families that looked to be normal, but by the looks of it, they were afraid. As I looked at them I knew that they felt, desperation. I had been In their ce in the past, I knew this feeling way too well, afraid if they would survive another day or not. Afraid of not being able to feed their kids the next Day. As I was thinking this we finally reached a big tent at the end, there were many elves with weapons that were standing guard, noises wereing from inside the tent, noises of people doing the deed, ''Zeno, remember what you have seen so far and engrave it into your memory. This is what happens when you are not a good leader, this is what will happen if you do not rule by using your mind, only a select few will be in a good position while the others will suffer, and everything that you might build up thorough out the years will fall, just like a castle of sand under the contentions waves of water as I looked up towards Zeno I could see aplicated emotion on his face, ''sorry for pressuring you Zeno but this is something you will have to understand'' "Yes lord Nova," he said, as he took a deep breath and then clenched his fist, however, this time there were no emotions on his face, his face not even betraying him slightly, As we were speaking I could hear the snorts of the guards around us as they heard what we talked about but I ignored them, ''Bring Elstaer out'' I said, and one of the guards went inside the tent after that, soon the noise of something breaking came, and soon blood could be seening out, bathing the ground red as the cloth used to make the tent turned Red from soaking the crimson on the ground. Some screams followed the blood, mostly of women inside. As I looked around me, I could tell that everyone was startled when they saw the blood and heard the screams, I could see Zeno clenching his fist and Allisa had taken a few steps back, I sighed when I saw this andmanded ''Zeno follow me, and as for the others stay here'' I created a double ganger and ced it with the others to make sure that they would be alright as I went inside the tent while Zeno followed me. Chapter 25 ‘May Your Balls Rest In Peace’ Author''s note: hay everyone, sorry for thete chapter releases, I had to rewrite it 2 times because I felt that it was not right, anyway I promised extra chapters so I will post them soon, I hope your Christmas went well. Keep the power stonesing, while I was writing for this chapter, my brother came to while asking if I could change my user name to Uranus because it was funny as F-just imagine "you gave Uranus 3 power stones" and I had an idea, for a challenge, if somehow we can reach 500 power stones every week, till Feb I would change my user name on Discord and Web novels to Uranus. Honestly, I have no hope of this actually happened so best of luck readers. let''s see if you can make me change my username. Enjoy The Chapter [edit: I forget to mention this, but this novel is currently in the top 300 on the whole tform, I hope that you all, keep supporting the novel, and let''s try to take it to the top 200, so keep the golden tickets and power stonesing. (thankyou all for your support)] ****** As I entered the tent, the first thing that I could see was the dead body, the guard that had entered the tent, was on the floorying in a Pool of his blood, there was a knife stuck in his head, the reflection of the beautiful carvings of the knife reflecting in his lifeless eyes, ''Oh, you killed him'' I said as I directly walked to the body through the pool of blood, and sat on the chest of the corpse, his body still warm, the blood from the dead guard had flowed throughout the tent and to some cloths that were lying around the tent, dyeing them all red. "Oh, how amusing a talking cat," I heard a voice from the bed, I looked over to see a man with a body fit to be a warrior sitting on the bed without any clothes, to his right and left were women, some who looked to be crying, afraid for their lives and some who looked to have given up on life, they had no emotions in their eyes, not even when seeing a dead guard, the only thing that differentiated them from the dead was the movement of their body while breathing and the foreign white liquid flowing out of their neither region or their stuff flowing out of their body. "He disturbed me right when I was getting to the good part," he said, ''Oh, I see.'' I replied as I looked around, other than the women on the bed, I could also see a few bodies lying around, all female white stuff flowing out of their neither region their mouths, or simply on them. ''So what is your reason for doing all this?'' I asked, after looking around for a while. "Reason?? Do I need a reason?" he asked, a crazed look in his eyes, "is it not the same as you beasts do?" he asked, ''we¡­ beasts, huh? Well not really. I don''t think any of them are like that,'' I said honestly, "Oh, how particr," he said, as he stood up from the bed and picked up some clothes, and started wearing them, as he did so I nced back towards Zeno. There were no emotions to be seen on his face, but his eyes and his fist on the other end were a different story, I could see his eyes, moving about looking around, from one body to the other, and then to the man who was dressing right in front of us, ''Zeno, tell me what his punishment should be?'' I asked him, he had a look that told me that he was not listening to anything I was saying. "Hahaha, too scared?" Elstaer asked Zeno, and this time there was a reaction, Zeno flinched when Elstaer asked the question, ''Why are you afraid? You are the king now'' I said to him, "Lord Nova i-" Zeno tried to speak, "HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA, you call this pathetic excuse of a man a king?" Elstaerughed, as he finally had his clothes on and had also picked a spear from somewhere while he was at it. ''Zeno, tell me what his punishment should be?'' I asked again. "H-he should be locked up somewhere," Zeno said, and he hesitated while speaking, "Oh are you going to lock me, do you think you have the power to lock me?" Elstaer asked Zeno. He looked to be amused by him, "ng" A loud sound of metal colliding could be heard in the tent, Elstaer had thrown his spear right at Zeno however I had stopped it, with the spear of the guard, who had died moments ago. "What are you exactly?" Elstaer asked, he had been calm the whole time we talked, it had surprised me, many people lose they''re cool easily, but he had been smiling the whole time, creepy to be honest, ''A kitten'' I answered his question, "oh I see," Elstaer said, he was still smiling but I could see his smile twitching from Here, ''Zeno, look around you¡­.'' Imanded, as I sent Elstaer''s spear back at him and he cached it, however, he didn''t stay in the same position for long as he lunged towards me, ''Look at them, and ask yourself what if your wife, had been in their position, or what if your daughter had been in that state, what would have you done?'' I asked him, as I used my small ws, to deflect one more spear strike, "Lord Nova?" Zeno asked, his voice cracked as he spoke, ''Answer me'' Imended him, ''what would you have done if he did this to your wife or your daughter?'' I asked him again, this time my eyes glowing as I looked at him "I-I w-would kill him" Zeno answered, ''Then do it I said, as I used [Telekinesis (LV 78)] to hand him the spear that I had used to block Elstaer''s spear, "Wha-" Zeno tried to ask, but I pushed Elstaer towards him, ''fight him and kill him'' I said to him, When did I be a teacher? I wondered to myself as I watched Zeno struggling against Elstaer, [why do all this?] And here I thought you can read my mind, [I can but only the surface thoughts] , That''s good to know, [so why? Why not just kill this sick psychopath?] Well to be honest I want to kill him but this is a good chance to teach, Zeno. He can learn what it feels like to kill someone, and how much weight his words have, [I see,] As I watched Zeno fight or more like lose, he had been hesitating while fighting, whenever he would be close to hitting a vital point he would hesitate and give Elstaer time to react, Skill wise he was alright, but Elstaer looked to be a master, he had parried every single strike so far. "Guards" Elstaer shouted but no one came in, "Guards" he screamed again, but once again no one came in, "Why is no oneing in?" Elstaer asked, in frustration ''Oh don''t worry no one ising to disturb us'' I said to him, as I licked my paw, which was soaked in Elf blood, it Tastes like Chicken, I thought, wait why am I even licking myself in the first ce? [should you be thinking about that, Help Zeno or he''ll die] Oh, Star said as a spear thrust went straight for Zeno''s heart, [Barrier Magic (LV 57)] I made barrier just in time, Few that were close, I thought. ''Zeno why are you hesitating?'' I asked Zeno, but no answer came back, he had been too busy trying to avoid hits that could end him in one hit, he was only alive because I had stopped the spear, in time. ''If you keep going like this you would die'' I said to Zeno, but this time, there was something different, he had stopped blocking the hits as his eyes rolled back into his sockets and he fell, "Finally, die bitch" Elstaer said, excited that he would finally get the chance to kill him, ''Not so fast'' I said as I blocked the hit with my w, and pushed it away, but a breaking sound came from Elstaer''s hand as soon as the hit connected, ''Did I use too much strength?'' I asked myself, I thought to myself, "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH" Elstaer cried in pain, as his fingers had bent in an odd direction, and his hand had an extra joint in it. ''Thank god I didn''t try to push Allisa away while she was hugging Ruby, I would have definitely broken her or Ruby''s bones if I had done that, I thought but the scream had coughs my attention for now as it was annoying to see a grown ass elf cry of all things, ''You should be ashamed you are crying just because your bones broke, and here I thought you were the leader of a warrior tribe'' I said to him, [Nova, I think you turned most of his bones into little bits, that might be one of the most painful things someone can experience just in one second] Oh, so I did more than just break his bones then? [yes, you used way too much strength] Fuck my bad, should I fix him? No, he deserves this, wait I have an Idea, [fuck no, are you trying to kill him?] Oh,e one this is for science, how much force do you think my hit has? [science, it would be like getting hit by a bullet train] Ohh, now I wonder if a man gets hit by a bullet train, how much damage would it do? [damage my ass, it would be the most painful thing you could do to a man] "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" On this day a scream echoed throughout the jungle, and every male creature subconsciously thought the same thing, when they heard it. ''May your balls rest in peace'' Chapter 26 Plans For Future [Bonus ] Author''s note: This is the bonus chapter as I promised, there might be one more, but I really need to sleep I haven''t slept for 3 days straight and I might pass out soon, well anyways, the chapters are locked how, I think they might get locked soon as I applied for them to be locked if you are reading this chapter before it''s locked you might be lucky, well anyway please give your power stone and golden tickets to this novel, so that it may grow, let''s make it to that this novel can enter the top 200. That''s all enjoy the chapter *** Wow, that was a loud scream, [that was brutal even for you] Oh,e on, he deserved this after doing this to all these women, [hmm, you''re right about this. But even so, that might have been a really brutal death in the history of Nexus.] Don''t say such things, anyway let''s get Zeno out first, he''s unconscious in the Pool of the blood of the dead guard. I picked him up using [Telekinesis (LV 78)] and then started walking out of the tent, As I was about to step out, I looked back, ''you all are free now'' I said to all the women in the tent, who had been hurdling in a corner afraid to die. When I walked out I could see, a few bodies of the guards that tried to force their way inside the tent but were killed by the Double ganger that I had left behind, "Lord Nova, is His Majesty the King alright?" Allisa asked, me soon as she saw me and Zeno who was floating in the air, ''Ya he''s alright. He is just, tired'' I answered her ''Allisa, help the women inside the tent, and tell the other leaders to choose someone as the new tribe leader of the warrior tribe'' Imanded her, "Yes, Lord Nova," she said, as she slightly bowed, ''As for you two, make sure that this tribe is functioning properly until the new leader is selected, and move all your tribes near the main city'' Imanded Virile and Dorelor. "Yes, Lord Nova," both of them said in unison All three of them started working as soon as I gave them their orders, now then should I take him to his family? I thought as I looked at Zeno who was floating in the air with blood priding off of him, I should probably wash him first, if his family sees him like this they might freak out, and Ena might cry too, I used [Water Magic(LV 50)] to make a smallyer of water over his body that constantly moved and washed his body and clothes well what was left of the clothes, now how about drying him tho, let''s see how bout [Fire Magic(LV 60)] and [Wind Magic(LV 72)] this should work, I thought as I started to warm the air around Zeno while I used wind magic to make so that the hot air moved around him to dry him properly. Wow, magic is really useful, if I just use magic, I won''t need to practice controlling my strength [hmm, you''re right. The only thing that would happen is the death of 2 or 3 people] Why the sarcasm, you could just say it normally, [If you want me to talk normally, then for God''s sake think normally. You are going insane from living alone all for living alone all these years.] I am not going crazy, it''s just that I am lonely, yes it''s loneliness. [whatever that may be, I don''t think you noticed this before or not but you didn''t react to anything, as if you had no emotions, even when you saw the dead, guard and the women, you didn''t react. You were too calm.] Hmm, now that I think about it I was calm, but I think that it might be because of my experience as a person who had been in a war, death was a normal thing back then. [do you have to seal those memories, I can ess all your memories other than the war part. What up with that?] I don''t know, maybe I subconsciously did it. Even if I didn''t let''s just leave this topic be. [sure, whatever you say] After drying Zeno up, I used [Size maniption(LV 1)] to go back to my normal size, and ced him on my back, he still had many open wounds, so I used [Light Magic(LV 40)] to heal him, I should research magic as much as I can after I go back, light magic is really useful but I have just started to scratch the surface of how it works, I might be able to do someplicated things and things that I can''t even imagine right now with it. [hmm, you should study for sure. You are strong, but you do not know anything] Ya, knowledge is one of the best weapons, after all. Should I create ab in the cave? Ya, I should, but where should I put it? The whole cave is much like big storage for mana cores, should I expand it to all sides? Hmm, that might be for the best, I should make the whole hill hollow form inside, that would give me enough space for me to make ab and even more stuff. Where should I put all the soil and stones from the hill tho? Should I just put them in my inventory and leave them there forter use? [why not, use it topress the roof and make it solid enough that it won''t fall over without any support pirs] Good idea Star, this might be the perfect use for it, and where should I put theb, under the hollow ce or in the ce that I will hollow out? [I would prefer that you do It underground, the experiments might get dangerous with the amount of power you hold, and if you ce it right under the hill, then it might damage the roof of the cave and it might all fall] Ya, I should delicately ce it underground, [well the cave is already considered underground] I mean to say under-underground. Anyway, how is the progress with the music yer going? [it''s going ording to n, for now, it will still take time tho] Hmm don''t worry about it take as much time as you want, I have more ideas that I want to test out too. [like?] I was thinking about making aputer-like interface, a control center that would allow me to do many things, like looking through information, files, pictures, etc on a holographic screen. The system would be like aputer system where you can keep all the things that you would keep in a database, like a secret control center of some sort. [the idea is good, but this will take a lot of time, only the nning for things might take years, but it would all be worth it tho] I know right, no one would be able to steal information from me, because all of it would be inside the system, And one more thing I was thinking about was mapping this whole world, this is a new world so I know for a fact that there won''t be a world map or even a normal map of more than 2 countries in the first ce, [the idea is great and all but you would need to see the whole world from your own eyes, for that] How about a satellite? [the technology of this world is too behind for that, It might take about 7 to 8 thousand years for us to develop a working satellite.] Hmm, I know but I have a crazy idea, [I have a bad feeling about this] How about I used one of my Double-Gangers and send it into orbit? [what are a fucking 5-year-old, even you should know that your body would die out there.] Hmm, it might but when I get strong enough I should do this right, we might even be able to send one of the Double-Gangers to one of the moons and make a moon base up there. [you are a fucking idiot, we don''t even know how to get to orbit and you are already thinking about going to a fucking moon] Well at least I know how to dream, I am just setting my goals for the future, and I can just slowly work towards them, one step at a time, and I will make it in no time, believe it. [whatever] You bully me all you want, but I will you, you little fucker, I will show you that I can do it. As I was marking this statement, I could feel that Zeno who had been on my back was about to wake up as I could feel his hand and feet moving. ''Good morning Zeno'' Chapter 27 Disappointed Author''s note: we are currently in the top 500 so keep the power stone and golden ticketsing, if we reach 200 power stones by the end of this week I will purplish bonus chapters, that''s all enjoy reading *** Zeno POV: What am Iying on? It''s so¡­.soft? The softness of the thing I amying on is so addicting, am I dreaming? No it feels too real, I thought as I opened my eyes, just to see the trees, and the sky all moving around me, no it wasn''t the trees that were moving around me, it was me who was moving, ''Good morning Zeno'' I heard a voice in my head, and as soon as I heard the voice, I remembered everything, that happened before I was knocked out. When I remembered it all I stood up and looked at my body, there were no¡­.cuts. ''I healed you while you were sleeping, and I even had to wash your body you were covered in blood all over'' I heard Lord Nova''s voice as he lifted me with his magic and put me in front of him, on the ground. As soon as my feet touched the ground I bowed down as low as I could, "I-I am sorry for disappointing you Lord Nova," I said, I had failed him. As I bowed down I closed my eyes, the reason behind it I have no idea. It just felt right. He had given me the chance to prove myself and I had failed miserably, I had fainted while fighting, and as I thought this the image of my daughter and wife came to mind while I remembered what lord nova had asked me, what would you have done if he did this to your wife or your daughter? What would I have done? What would I could even do if that happened, I am¡­.weak, While fighting I could not help but think this to myself, I was so weak that I couldn''t defeat him even if my wife and daughter were there. I am a failure¡­. ''Disappointing? No, not really'' I heard Lord nova''s voice. "B-but, I fainted while fighting," I said, my voice cracking. ''So what? That just shows me that you put your all into that fight'' he said, "But-but I" I tried to say, ''No buts, or balls. it doesn''t matter'' he said, ''Now then tell me what you learned from the things that happen back there "I am weak" ''I already know that, tell me what did you learn other than that he said, "I should never, let people see my emotions," I said, ''No, I told you to not show your emotions to people so easily or they will y you like a fool'' he scolded me, ''Zeno remember that you are a king, at times you may feel despair, and helplessness, anger but if you let these emotions show easily then ying you for a fool is just as easy as stealing candy from a child'' he said to me, "C-candy? W-what is that?" I asked him, too afraid that he might get angry because I don''t know what this Candy is ''Oh you don''t have candy do you, well then let me rephrase that, it would be as easy as stealing a toy from a child'' he said, ''Well, my point is that when you are the leader, you need to make sure that people that are under you do not feel unease just because you are feeling it if you a ruler of a country gets afraid of something then what will happen to your people.'' "Yes Lord Nova," I said, I thought he would shout at me, or something worst but he didn''t do anything like that, ''Now stop bowing and stop crying'' he said, Crying? I thought to myself as I finally open my eyes and I stopped bowing and everything looked to be blurry, I touched my cheek to see that it was wet from tears, everything looked blurry but after blinking a few times everything became clear. I looked towards the tree in front of me and saw Lord Nova sitting on one of its roots, his golden eyes looking at me, his two tails swaying from one side to another, somehow the small figure of his looked majestic. His eyes held responsibility, they looked emotionless and full of emotion at the same time, there was a slight aura that was all around him that made me rx when I am with him, When was thest time I cried? Maybe in front of my father, and look at me now. I have only been under Lord Nova for a few days and I cried when I thought that I had disappointed him, ''Alright let''s go to your home now or are you nning to stare at me all day?'' he asked me, "Yes, let''s go," I said to him with a smile on my face, He stood up from the root and walked toward me, jumped onto my shoulder, and sat there, I striated walking towards my house when he sat downfortably. ''So what are your ns for this kingdom for yours?'' Lord Nova asked. "ns? Right now I just want everyone to settle down" I said, ''But what after that, which direction do you want this kingdom to grow in, Do you want to stay secluded, or do you want to mingle with the other kingdoms around the forest?'' as he said this his words from the past came to mind, when he was talking to Virile, ''Where will you go? ''To other kingdoms but do you think that it is a good idea? You might get a ce there, but the probability of that happening is too low, you will most likely be turned into ves, your women used as ythings, and your young would be forced to make more offspring to for more ves, you would be nothing more than stray dogs that can be killed by a passer-by He''s right where will our people go? They need a ce where they can live freely without fearing people that might turn them into ves for their sick pleasures orbor, How far does he think to even know what will happen to our species if they were to go out of this forest, truly he is a being that we can''t even think of fathoming. "I want to build a home for my species, a ce where they can live freely without any fears, I want them to live happily without any troubles," I said, to him ''A good choice, you are slowly bing a person who can rule a kingdom'' he praised, ''But you need to train soldiers that will patrol around the borders, a force that will maintain order in the city and viges, and a ce where people can be judged for the crimes they hadmitted, you have a lot of work in front of you, so try to find people who you can trust and give them the responsibility for different things because I won''t be including myself with these things, I will only help you if you need it other then that you are on your own.'' He said, "But why not?" I asked him, he is the one who had made me king, of this kingdom so why would he not help this country when its needed, ''I am not going to be including myself because I am a beast and I have other things to do. And if I did include myself then people would be dependent on me and won''t grow, they will expect me to protect them and if I do that they will just grow dull and weak'' he said, there was a lot of thought but behind his words, he had thought of the thing that I didn''t even think about, how far exactly is he thinking? I asked myself. "Yes lord nova I will do my best," I said to him, ''Hmm I am looking forward to the kingdom you will build'' he said, to me I will make a kingdom that you can be proud of my lord I promised myself as we finally reached the part of the forest in I lived, there were no other elves around as i lived quite far from others, we were thinking about building a pce here, but it is a long way in the future, it might take about 4 or 5 years, as I was thinking bout this we finally returned my home, I could hear the voice of my daughter and my wife from the inside as I knocked at the door, "Knock knock" Soon the voice of small footsteps came from behind the door and it opened behind it was Ena standing there with a big smile and behind her was my wife Ailyn, "Daddy, Nova!" Ena screamed in joy as Lord Nova jumped down from my shoulder, and jumped into my daughter''s hands, "Wee dear, and wee Lord Nova" Ailyn said, as she hugged me and bowed down to nova, ''Yes think you for your hospitality and congrattion on being Pregnant'' Lord Nova said, Chapter 28 Playing With Ena Author''s note: hay everyone, I hope that you all are enjoying the chapters so far, I am nning to edit the past chapters and fix all the spelling mistakes that are in there, keep your powers stones and golden ticketsing we have reached at least 100 power stones in past 3 days, I hope that you all will keep supporting the novel, As for Lightstorm, where are you, bro?? I haven''t seen yourments in thest chapters. If you are reading this, thenment. i hope you enjoy the chapter *** Silence utter silence came after my words, both Zeno and Ailyn stared at each other and then at me, "L-lord Nova, a-are y-you s-sure a-a a-about it," Zeno asked, he''s shaking like a leaf. ''Hmm, I am sure,'' I said to him as I enjoyed the head pats Ena gave me, she was still ying with me not minding the distress her parents were in. "A-am I pregnant?" Ailyn asked as she ced her hand on her stomach, ''Hmm, you are, now you should taking care of yourself,'' I said to her, as for how I knew that she was pregnant, well Star told me, he scened another life signal in her body. "I a-am going to be an f-father he hah," Zeno said as he sat down right in front of the door, ''You''re already a father Zeno, Don''t forget about your daughter'' I said, as I pointed my paw up towards Ena, "Ah y-yes," he said, still in shock, "D-daddy?" Ena asked as she saw her father looking towards the door without blinking, ''Alright enough, snap out of it'' I said to Zeno as I conjured some cold water and sshed it right onto his face, "Dear, get a grip on yourself your scaring Ena," Ailyn said, at the very least she''s hanging in there, "Oh y-yes, sorry it just came so suddenly that I couldn''t handle myself," Zeno said, as he got up and went inside the house with Ailyn and Ena following him, ''You think he is going to be ok?'' I asked Ailyn who went to get a ss of water for Zeno, "Ya he''ll be alright, he reacted like that when I got pregnant with Ena," she said, ''Oh, I see I said, as I watched Zeno grasping the ss with shaking hands, "Hmm, I guess now I will have to take care of myself for 9 years until the baby is born," Ailyn said, ''9 years don''t you mean 9 months I asked her, "No elf babies take 9 years to develop inside the womb" which was never mentioned in any fantasy stories, [Dah they were just that Stories, do you think that everything would be same as you have read in your past life?] No that''s what I mean I wasn''t expecting it that all, ''You two should talk to each other about this, I will y with Ena for the time being, take your time'' I said to her, "Thank you lord nova," Ailyn said with a smile, but I could tell that she was worried, ''Alright Ena lets go y outside'' I said to Ena as she moved out of the house while still carrying me in her hands, As we moved out Ena finally talked as the first thing that she asked was not something I could answer. "Nova, What is pregnant?" she asked me, Starr I need help I can''t answer this, help me out here tell me what to say in this situation here, [dude your on your own here] You goddamn traitor, fuck you, ''Ahm let''s go to my cave, we can y there alright,'' "But Nova what about my Que-" she tried to say but I cut her off before she could finish the sentence, ''I need to renovate the whole ce so why don''t you help me, Ena,'' I said to her as I jumped off her hands and then grew back to my full size, I let Ena climb onto me and then I started running, I could see that Ena wasn''t happy as she had been pouting the whole way, but I am not going to answer this kind of questions, As we were reaching near the entrance to the cave, I felt someone heading towards us from the other side of the hill, No there were two of them, and I knew one of the presences that wereing this way, one of them was the ck wolf that I had spoken to earlier a few days ago, and as for the second one I had no idea, I slowed down as I approached the entrance to my cave and waited for them there and after waiting for a minute or so I could finally see them, The ck wolf was leading a fox toward us, the fox was as big as a horse, and looked majestic, ''Lord Nova,'' the ck wolf bowed down and the fox imitated him, ''This is?'' I asked the wolf as I looked towards the fox, ''this is the new king we have appointed for the part of the forest that the boar used to rule,'' he said, ''Oh, I see,'' I said and then looked the fox in the eye as I said, ''I hope you''ll do your job properly or else there will be consequences'' while I said these words i released a bit of my aura, ''Y-yes Lord Nova, i-I''ll do my best'' I head the voice of a woman, oh this fox is a she huh? Well not that it matters, ''Anything else worth reporting?'' I asked the wolf ignoring the presence of the foxpletely, ''Yes lord nova, there have been reports of beasts going missing all around the forest, we looked into it but found nothing, we thought they were being hunted but we found no signs of that anywhere'' he said, there was helplessness in his voice as he spoke. ''I see, is there anything strange other than that?'' I asked, ''T-the boar had gone missing too,'' he said, ''Is that so, well not that it matters but if he is also missing then I might need to check it myself,'' I said to him and when he heard my words he looked visibly relieved, If a beast that has the power to be one of the four kings goes missing then there is something going on, I am sure of it, first, my message not getting through and now this, Sigh the evil dudes for this arc are already showing up [nova for fuck sake this is not a novel] Ya ya, whatever. ''If there is nothing more to report then go back to your work, I will look into the missing animals when I get time I said to them as they both bowed and said, ''Yes, Lord Nova'' in unison, "Is everything going to be ok?" Ena asked me as soon as the two beasts were far enough, ''Hmm I think so, anyway, this is not something you should be worried about I told her as I jumped into the cave, andnded on the water, "So what are we going to do?" Ena asked me once we reached thend, ''I was thinking about expanding the whole ce, what do you think I should do?'' I asked her, "Build me a room here too, and a tunnel to my room back home," Ena said excitedly, ''Hmm, I can do that but you will have to take permission from your parents first alright?'' I asked her, "Alright," she said, ''so you want to y something while we are here?'' I said, "Hmm, I do, how about hide and seek?" ''Sounds good I said, ''go hide anywhere in the cave you want,'' I said as I moved my head to the world tree and started to count backward for 100, [oh you are already cheating'' your stances senses is too damn high] So what, I have them so why not use them, [you are ying with a damn kid] So? When did the world be fair [you mother fucker you should be ashamed of yourself] Whatever, ''Ready or not here Ie I shouted, I turned around and started to head inside the cave there were big piles of mana cores everywhere, a faint lighting from them, that emted the whole cave, it looked beautiful, in all these years I have never really looked at things around me properly, I missed quite a lot of stuff I thought as I moved around the cave, and jumped onto the top of the pile of mana cores and stood there on it while looking down, I was standing on one mana core which was the size of a pebble however even it didn''t affect the pile at all, ''Found you,e out I said, and soon the pile that I was standing on moved, and finally, Ena came out from under it, "No fair you used magic to find me," she said while pouting, ''Hmm I did, I have it so what''s wrong with using it?'' "But I don''t have it" sheined, ''Actually, now that I think about it your species can use mana but you just don''t know how to I said, it was more of a reminder of what I had to do, "Then let''s find it together," she said, as she looked around, with my room build a ce for me to work on it with you," she said, Damn this girl is smart, ''But you don''t know anything,'' I said, "You will teach me right Nova?" she asked with a grin on her face, Damn this sly girl. Chapter 29 Night Tree! After ying with Ena for a while, she wanted to have her room in the cave, but for that to happen, I would first need to clear the whole underground area of this hill, "Nova do it fast" sheined from atop my head, ''wait a minute'' I said to her. Hay star what are the chances for the whole hill crumbling on top of us? [if you won''t do it right then they are pretty high,] And how the fuck do I do it right exactly? [well first of all you need to make sure that your base is secured, then push the soil and other stuff, from the areas you want to empty to the top and use pressure to make it into solid stone, and you also might need to heat it a little to make sure that it stays there and not fall on your head when you are sleeping] Damn there is so much work to do, should I let Ena stay on my head, this might get dangerous, so the best ce for her would be right by me, so I can cover her up if anything goes wrong, ''Hay, Ena climb down and stand under my front legs'' I said to her "Whyy?" she asked me annoyed about the fact that she had to climb down from my head, ''It might get dangerous if the roof of the cave crumbles onto us it would be good if youe down'' I tried to exin but even so she was a bit reluctant, toe down however eventually she dide down and she stood right under me, ''Alright let''s start the process,'' it''s finally time to renovate the ce, this is my home and the home should look good after all, how should I do this? How about not disturbing the wall that is around the mana waterke and everything behind it would be space, [sounds like a good n, it would leave the area around the world tree untouched, and it would also look like a normal cave at first nce] Hmm, let''s start, [ Ground magic(LV 66)] As I used the skill the ground started to shake and everything started to move, the ground that was acting like the walls of the cave were going up as if they were floating, They were gettingpressed to the veryst part, as the walls started to go up and merge with the roof, the temperature of the walls whole cave started to rise up, the roof started to turn red from the heat, I used, [Barrier Magic (LV 57)] to cover Ena up, and [ Wind Magic(LV 72)] to make sure that she was always getting cool air instead of hot hair, which could possibly burn her lungs. [well you didn''t need to heat the roof at the very least, thepression made enough heat that all the molecules would stick to each other] Hmm, true, but I hope everything is ok on the surface, if it''s this hot in here then I wonder how it is outside, [well this much heat is enough to start a fire easily, so you should be careful and check the whole ce out,] Hmm, your right. I should do that. ''Are you ok Ena'' I asked to check if she was doing ok, but I got no response from her, I looked down to where she was standing to see if she was ok or not, and I saw her standing there with her mouth wide open, "N-nova c-can I also be as strong as you one day?" she asked me as she looked toward the whole cave gettingpressed to the roof and the empty space left behind, ''Hmm, why not? If you work hard you might be able to do this'' I said to her as the rum belling finally stopped, I let the hot stone, Cool on itself as if I were to use ice magic the roof might just be weak from it. "I can''t wait to learn magic myself" she spoke, as he once again started to climb up my leg to get to my head, this had be her habit, she loved to sit on top of my head, well not that I mind. ''Hmm, but we will have to find a way for you to use it'' I said, "We will find a way together," she said as she finally reached my head and started to pat it, "Prrr prrrr prrrr prrrr" my body started to react as soon as I got the head pats, ''Hmm let''s find a way together little one'' I said, ***** After the roof had cooled down, I jumped out of the cave to see if the outside of the hill was damaged in any way or not. However the amount of damage I saw was really out of my expectation, the ground had turned ck, or should I saw the soil had turned ck, the whole hill looked to be covered in ck soil, it looked like someone had covered the hill with, coal. Damn, I thought to myself, "All the nts on the hill are gone" Enamented from the top, ''Ya I should probably fix that asap'' I said, as I used the [Blessing of the Nature(LV 7)] To grow the nts back but nothing appeared, [you should try a little more mana] Are you sure the whole forest might change if I Do that, I was afraid of making a super tree or something? [well you are the owner of the forest so who is going to object anyways?] You have a point Star, alright let''s do this, I used more mana while using [Blessing of the Nature(LV 7)] and a wave of green light spread from my body that passed through the whole forest or I thought as It went even farther than my eyes could track it, And finally, some results came from spending so much mana as soon something sprouted from the ck and charred ground, A ck-colored nt???? The fuck?? I thought but soon more nts grew just like these and they started to grow more and more, and soon enough they became trees, they had ck branches and white leaves that looked really beautiful. "Wow, it''s so beautiful" Enamented, Star what''s going on here? [how the fuck am I supposed to know use your Appraisal skill] Ya, sure. *** Name- unknown Description- A new type of tree created by the guardian of Nexus, Nova while making his home. *** "What kind of tree is this Nova?" Ena asked, excitedly as she started climbing down from my head to approach the trees, ''Well these are a species of trees that have never been seen in this world,'' I exined to her as I approached the tree after she had safely climbed down from my head. As I approached the tree with Ena their white leaves glowed a bit, as if to acknowledge the presence of their creator, as I got closer to the tree the leaves started to grow golden, instead of white like they usually did. "Wow," were the only word that came out of Ena''s mouth when she saw this. ''Impressive, I want inspect these trees now,'' I said as I made a little cut on the bark of the tree and soon a golden sap came out of the tree, it looked to be glowing just like the leaves of the tree I was standing in front of. *** The sap of an unknown tree This sap has the properties to heal any wounds, diseases, illnesses, etc. *** damn, now this can be used as a healing potion, let''s see what about the leaves of the tree, *** Leaf of an unknown tree This leaf if consume can give a nerve-calming effect and can heal minor colds and diseases *** Ohh how wonderful, I can drink tea now, and what about the bark of this tree? *** The bark of the unknown tree This bark can be considered as strong as some of the lightest but toughest materials on Nexus. *** Brah now that is cool, but I was able to easily cut it? Am I so strong that I can cut most things in nexus? Maybe, I might be able to cut everything in this world one day. "What will you name these trees?" Ena asked as she took some of the sap and tasted it, and soon a squeal of delight escaped her mouth as she directly started to drink it from the tree. ''I don''t know how about you name it instead?'' I asked her as I picked her up by the scruff of her clothes to pull her back, "Amm what about night tree, they are as dark as night after all," she said as he licked the sap that was still present on her hands, ''That''s a really good name'' [the trees have epter this name] what the? these trees have consciousness of their own, Chapter 30 Dwarf! Author''s Note: hay everyone, I hope that your new year celebrations are going fine, I wish you all a happy new year, we have already reached 150 power stones, so keep up the good work, I also got some gifts this month but I haven''t had time to write bone chapters for them, I will be doing it as soon as I can, I am busy with some college stuff so it might take time, I would like to thank, CultivationFan for the Pizza KingDraco for the Ice c Korez for the Ice c That''s all of today. I hope you all have a great new year celebration and enjoy the chapter ******* The fuck?? Are these trees alive? [all trees are alive Nova] You know what the fuck I mean, you fucking bitch, [ya, just making sure you know the fact] You mother fun- "Lord Nova, Ena" as I was about to curse Star a shout garnered my attention as from a distance I could see that there were many people, that was running this way, and there were some new faces in between, I could see Zeno, Ailyn, Allisa , and Virile running towards us with some other people I had no clue about, "Mummy, Daddy" Ena who still stuck mid-air because I was holding her like a small kitten, waved her hands in the air, which were still full of the sap from the night trees, "Are you both alright what is going on?" Ailyn asked as soon as she reached near us, I ced Ena in her hand as i spoke, ''Don''t worry I was just making some changes,'' I said this in the most casual way possible, but the look that Ailyn gave me said "are you serious?" ''Ahm we grew some new trees in the area which might be helpful to you,'' I said as I used one of my ws to point at the night tree whose leaves had turned golden in color, "Lord Nova if you don''t mind us asking what''s going on, there are some string ck trees that have grown in some parts around the hill, and well there are some more nts that have grown, all around the jungle," Zeno asked, ''As I said before I was just renovating some stuff, these trees are beneficial,'' I said and exined to them the use of sap, the use of leaves, and the use of bark in the tree. "Oh I see, these are indeed very useful, they can even be considered as a national treasure," Zeno said, and turned around to face the other tribe leaders, "Prohibit anyone from entering the guardian hill," hemanded them, Guardian hill huh? So this is what they are calling this hill now, well its a nice name and all so I should let it slide, ''Well it''s not as if they can even do anything even if theye here. Believe it or not it''s one of the strongest materials in this world,'' I said, as I took some of the barks out and then used [Blessing of the Nature(LV 7)] to heal the bark that I had torn of in a split second, I handed Zeno the bark as I spoke, ''you won''t be able to harm the trees unless you use some high-quality stuff.'' Zeno used a spear and tried to impale it scratch it and even bite it but nothing came out of it, the only thing that happened was he almost lost his teeth, "This is hard," he said, as he finally gave up, ''Hmm, it is'' I said as I finally pointed to the elves that were standing behind Zeno and Ailyn. ''Who are these people?'' I asked, All three of them kneed on one kneel as soon as I asked, "Greetings Lord Nova, my name is Rilnor I am the tribe leader of the snow elf tribe" a woman with white hair and white eyes spoke, "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Nova, My name is Arelor I am the tribe leader of the fire elves," he said, he had ming red, eyes and hair, "It''s an honor to finally meet you Lord Nova , my name is Zelfee I am the tribe leader of the dark elves" a dark elf woman spoke, ''It''s nice to meet you all I hope you will work hard,'' I said as I looked at Zeno and asked, ''So how did the talk go?'' It was pretty obvious what talk I was talking about, "Hugh, well how do I say this, i am happy that I am going be a father again, but Ailyn would need a lot of care, for some years and I have to do work, and raising Ena alien while she is at home would be difficult for her, so we have thought about hiring a nanny for Ena and a maid to take care of Ailyn and the house while we are at it," Zeno said he was worried as he had been tapping his feet for a while now, ''Actually about Ena she was-'' as soon as I started to speak Ena who was in Ailyn''s hands spoke cutting me off, "I want to live with nova" there was a lot of excitement in her voice, both Zeno and Ailyn looked at me with questioning gazes, insteap of being afraid that I stole their daughter or something, at the very least I am d that they are not ming me, or anything like that, ''Well, she wants to research Mana and find out how to use it, so it''s more like me teaching her, if you want she can be back for dinner,'' I said, exining as much as I could, However, Zeno cut me off by raising his hand and everyone behind him gasped in surprise, there was sweat on everyone''s face as they were afraid, well they most likely think that if I got angry I could kill them, "Ena, do you know what this means?" Zeno asked Ena in a serious voice, It''s, my first time seeing him in father mode, "Yes I do," she said, seriously seeing that her father was not ying games, "You do know that Lord nova has no obligation to teach you right?" he asked, "But he is my friend," she said, a bit saddened, her voiceing out as a faint whisper, "You may be friends but you have to remember who lord nova is," he said, "He is the guardian and ruler of this whole forest that we elves live in," he said, "and you will be learning things directly from him," he said, "Y-yes i-I know," Ena said, tears were threatening toe out of her eyes at this point, "Will you study diligently under lord nova?" he asked, "Y-yes i-I will," Ena said, her voice was a whisper, "Good," he said when he finally patted her head, looked back at me and bowed as deeply as he could, "I would be leaving my daughter in your care," he said to me, ''I will take care of her and teach her everything to the best of my capability,'' I said, to him, "Thank you," he said, I felt the presence of one of the kings in the forest approaching us, As I felt it I moved looked towards that direction and waited for him, it was the lion with facial scars that was approaching us at the moment, seeing that I started to suddenly looked toward that direction everyone also started staring in the same direction, and soon the big figure of the lion came into view, however, he was holding something in his mouth, as soon as he reached me he bowed down and spoke, ''Lord Nova I found this humanoid child with a beard in my territory,'' and put down a small child with a beard? Wait is that a Dwarf??? ''A dwarf?'' I asked as I came closer to the dwarf and saw that he was wearing torn clothes that looked to be expensive, from the looks of them, "Dwarf? I have never seen one before?" one of the elf leaders said, ''Oh, you know of dwarfs?'' I asked, "Yes we have heard stories about them In the past, but I have never met one in person," Zeno said, as he approached the dwarf and checked if he was alive or not, "He''s still alive," he said, well it might be best to test the properties of the sap I thought as I made a little cut on the bark of the tree and let the sap seep out, I used [Telekinesis (LV 78)] to pore it in his mouth and down his throat, [brah that just felt wrong and I wasn''t even the one doing it] Ohe on, you know as well as I do that it might flow into his windpipe if I just let it flow naturally, [would it tho?] I don''t know if it should, right? [who knows] Well, whatever, ''It should wake him I think'' I said to everyone, "Hmm, he might wake up in a bit," Zeno said and right after the dwarf eyes started to flutter open. Chapter 31 Prince Korkhatin Snowbrewer Oh, he is waking up huh? Well, at least we know that the sap works, The dwarf with brown beard and hair, started to move, and everyone took a step back just in case, the only ones that stayed as they were was me and the lion, he looked rxed, there was no sign of any nervousness on his face, Now that I think about it I should probably change my size back to my kitten form, he might just die if he sees two big beasts as soon as he wakes up, Hmm, let''s do that, I used [Size maniption] to go back to my normal size, and then I, just sat down as Zeno and everyone else stepped back and Ena was still in Ailyn''s embrace licking her hands, how long is she going to take to finish the sap on her fingers anyway, it has been at the very least 10 minutes, since she started it, is she just severing the taste? Might be, I haven''t consumed anything other than that death raven one time when I was first born or revived, well anyways all that''s in the past. "Oh holy god of smithing" the dwarf cursed out as he slowly opened his eyes, he had blue eyes just like the ocean, not gonna lie he looks good, he might be a knocker for dwarf girls, or maybe not who knows I have never been there anyways, As I thought this the dwarf lifted his upper body and looked around, many emotions were going through his eyes, but soon tears started falling, ? "Thank the smithing gods I finally found people" he cried out, "Who are you?" Zeno asked the dwarf, but I noticed something, they were both speaking a differentnguage, Zeno was speaking the ancientnguage that I had started speaking out of nowhere and the dwarf is also speaking somenguage that sounds ancient but its somehow different, "What? Wait do you not understand me?" the dwarf asked, what the Fuck is he even asking if he can see that Zeno is speaking a differentnguage, "Is he speaking Dwarfishnguage?" Ailyn asked Zeno, "Looks like it?" Zeno said, as he looked toward me, well I just licked my paws and acted like a normal cat, I want to see how they would react, it''s a good source of entertainment, and well I can observe him if I do this, I hope he understands what I mean, well, for now, I am just a normal kitten, "Z-en-o" Zeno spoke his name as he pointed towards himself, oh did he understand what I wanted to say? Might be, "Zeno?? Of is that your name perhaps?" the dwarf said, as he stood up, and slowly walked towards Zeno, "My-name-is-Krokhatin-Snowbrewer" Korkhatin said as he pointed towards himself, [you were right this is some high-qualityedy] I know right, I can understand both of them clearly, so it''s funny seeing them act like that. [hmm, I wonder how they would react when theye to know that you could understand both of them this whole time] It would be worth it to see their faces, ''Hay lion, you should leave I think he hasn''t noticed you yet, thank you for bringing him here, ah right while you are at it, tell the other three, that the sap of these ck trees can heal anything, you guys are free to use it as you please,'' I said, inside the lion''s mind so that others won''t listen to me talking, ''Yes Lord Nova'' he said, as he left the hill without making any noise, damn he must be strong to do that, without making any noise, "I got lost in the jungles do you know which direction the Snowbrewer kingdom is?" Korkhatin tried to exin what he was saying the best he could to Zeno but from the looks of it they seem to be having difficulty understanding each other, I should just act like a normal kitten for now, But he said, Snowbrewer? Did he not? Does that mean he is part of the royal family? Hmm might be, but how did he even get lost here in the first ce shouldn''t he be with some highly trained guards? "Fe-ll-ow-us" Zeno said as he gestured Korkhatin to follow him, hemanded the other leaders to leave them and go back to their duties, and he took him back to his home? Might be. As they started walking, I started following them my trails going from one direction to another, should I do it? [well normally cats do this kind of stuff so why not?] Alright let''s do this, I sped up and then the only thing a cat would do when it sees someone walking, That''s right I went up to Korkhatin and started to rub my body against his led while walking, and then went from one leg to another, making it hard for him to walk, Hahahahaha this is fun, "Step aside little kitten," he said, as he used his hand to push me to the side, Nope, not gonna happen, "I said step aside kitten," he said, there was a smile on his face but it was twitching like crazy, as his hand came closer to me I moved to his other leg, if he tries to grab me he would have to pass his hand between his legs, Hahahahah fuck you, "God damn it," he said as he started using both his hands. Is he challenging me, Bring it on bitch, Korkhatin tried his best to catch me but I kept jumping from one ce to another, at times jumping on his head and giving him a slight p, and jumping down just before he would grip onto me, Hahahahahaha this is so fucking fun, now I get it. This is why cats do these kinds of stuff, HAHAHAHAHA "Aham" Zeno gave a dry cough as he looked at both of us, we had reached his home at some point, and he had been looking at us for a straight minute, I could hear Enaughing her ass off from her mothers embrace, and Ailyn was trying her best top hold herugh in as to not offend her guest. "Aha sorry," Korkhatin said, as he tried to grab me onest time, but I jumped into his arm and climbed up to give him a paw p on his other cheek, as he entered Zeno''s house there was 1 paw mark on both sides of his face'' I am the greatest HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA "Elf," Zeno said as he pointed toward himself and his family. And then pointing towards Korkhatin he said, "dwarf" as Korkhatin heard the word dwarf he stood up pointing at himself, "dwarf yes I am a dwarf" he said excitedly, it was clear that he was really happy that there was someone who knows what species he belongs to. Well at the very least I can say that he is truly lost and he doesn''t have any ulterior motives, I should look around the jungle to see if there are any more people that are in the jungle or not, I went to a corner of the living room and sat there, as Ailyn started to prepare dinner for everyone in the background, and Ena started to help her out. I used [nt Maniption (LV 2)] in the corner as I tried to find anything that could be odd in the jungle, and after looking for a while, I found it, people following some sort of foot prints, on the ground well they don''t look to be dwarfs so are they humans? Hmm might be and they are heading this way huh? If they keep going at this pace, they might reach this ce by the end of this week. Now things are getting interesting, I deactivated the skill and looked around, Ailyn had started to put food on the dinner table, and there looked to be one te for me too, nice I haven''t tasted anything for almost a century, Everyone sat at the table, Zeno and Korkhatin were still having trouble understanding talking to each other but well this they had found a mutual ground where they were able to talk to each other as in signnguage, by pointing at things and stuff like that, emerying sat on the dining table, but me so I jumped onto the dining table and found out that there was meat in my te, and it looked to be cooked to perfection, I walked up to the te and sat right in front of it and took a small bite, Holy shit this is good, I thought to myself as I ate some more, [nova you are forgetting something,] Oh ya right, I finally stopped, eating as I heard star and looked up towards Korkhatin and coincidentally he looked back at me, ''So Korkhatin Snowbrewer or should I call you Prince Korkhatin Snowbrewer'' I said to him in thenguage he spoke, Chapter 32 Do I Make Myself Clear? Author''s note: Bonus chapter will being out soon, I hope your new year went well, anyway don''t forget to give your power stones and golden tickets for more chapters That''s all, thank you for the support, I hope you enjoy the chapter . Korkhatin Snowbrewer POV As I woke up the first thing I saw were people with long ears, elf I thought as I looked towards them, it''s really rare to encounter a tribe of elves but somehow, there were so many of them in front of me, tears fell from my eyes as soon as I saw them, after surviving in the forest for so long I finally found a way, a way to finally go back to my kingdom, there were many things that I wished to inform my father about and many preparations that had to be done afterward to prevent those charred humans, form doing that they were ning. There seem to be anguage barrier, between me and the elves, I finally found a way but even so, there was another obstacle in front of me right now. Well one step at a time, just like when you build something, I thought as I looked towards the elves and tried to exin the best I could, Zeno the leader of this elf tribe, told me to follow him, well not that I had any choice other than that anyways, it was me sleeping in the jungle afraid for my life all the time, or spending my night at his house, and I dly chose thetter, The whole time a small kitten tried to rub himself on my feet making it hard for me to walk, whatever I did it would still be there, making it hard for me to walk, in the end, I decided to catch it thinking that it would be an easy task however the gods were not on my side, as I couldn''t even touch the small creature, as it spumed from one side to other, at times evenpsing me on my cheek with its paws. ''How low have I fallen to not be able to catch a mare kitten'' I thought to myself, as I evener Zeno''s house, he had a beautiful wife and a daughter that prepared food, while we sat on the dining table, trying our past tomunicate, until, Zeno said the word "dwarf" h-he knew what I was, does that mean that he would know a way out of this ce and back to my kingdom. Might be but even so, there is no way for us tomunicate so it might take some time for him to lead me in the right direction. As I thought this his wife brought some food for us, and set it all on the table, as we started to eat I notice something. The cat was sitting on the table with a te of its own, Shouldn''t they give their pet food under the table I thought as I looked towards it. ''So Korkhatin Snowbrewer or should I call you prince Korkhatin Snowbrewer'' I heard a voice in my head, in my nativenguage that we spoke back in Snowbrewer, But that was not the thing I was shocked by, t-the cat? did it just talk? "W-who are you," I asked, I wasn''t looking for an answer, as I asked this. I wanted it to be a fragment of my imagination or the madness from living alone in the frost for so long. However shatter this small hope of mine, I soon heard the same voice again, ''Me? Well, you can call me Nova'' I heard the voice again, was it the kitten that spoke? I questioned myself, "Lord nova, so you finally decide to speak," Zeno said something but one word was clear, ''nova'' he just said the same name while looking toward the kitten, ''Hmm I found some people roaming in the jungle heading this way so I decided to ask him some questions'' I heard the voice again but this time it - no the cat spoke to Zeno but straggly I too understood what it meant, "H-how," I asked, and Zeno looked to be startled, "I-I can understand you," Zeno said, W-what but how is that possible we both are speaking differentnguages, ''Don''t worry about it I made it so that us three can talk without any issue,'' Nova said, "W-what are you?" I asked Nova, there is no way a small kitten can talk and do something like connect the minds of others to make them understand differentnguages, "He is the Ruler of Forest of Nova, and Guardian of the word tree" Zeno replied instead of Nova, "And where is this forest of nova exactly, are we not in the demon forest," I asked, confused, "You are in the forest on nova right now, demon forest was its previous name," he exined, "And you are?" I asked Zeno, if nova is the ruler of this frost, if that is true then why is he in the house of a mare tribe leader, "Oh it was hard for me to interdict myself but let me formally do it now, my name is Zeno Lialynn I am the first king of the Lialynn kingdom," he spoke, "Lialynn kingdom? There is no such kingdom recorded in our maps" I said, "Yes our kingdom is quite new, it was recently founded," Zeno said, "I-I see, then let me formally interdict myself too, I am Korkhatin Snowbrewer second prince of Snowbrewer kingdom," I said with a slight bow to the king of elves. ''How then if you to are done then, let me ask you some questions prince, and I hope that you would tell me all the answers truthfully'' Nova said, as he spoke tho there was a slight smoke that was leaking out of his body, as soon as I saw this an iceman procurended on me, i-it wasn''t smoke that was his aura, I thought to myself, "Y-yes I will answer all your questions," I said, w-what kind of creature is this, it looks harmless but i-its not, it''s just fighting. If I make an enemy out of him who knows he might just kill everyone in my kingdom, fuck was it a mistake to follow him here? I thought. ''Why are there humans after you?'' he asked. "They want me dead," I said, greeting my teeth, ''And why is that?'' "I-I was sent to their kingdom for a party, but while I was there I found out about some ns of the human king," I exined, ''And what would these ns be?'' nova asked, he greenly started eating stuff from his te, "They have been nting armies, all around the borders, and slowly moving them into our kingdom, by disusing them as civilians" ''Oh how devious, and it''s a good n'' Nova said, ''by the way, Ailyn your cooking is really good, do you mind if I join from time to time?'' nova asked as he took small bites from his te, "Not at all, Lord Nova," Zeno''s wife said, somehow I was able to understand, it all. "So how are they movie big armies anyways?" Zeno asked, ''Well that''s the thing, we have never seen these armies enter our borders, but when I was in their kingdom, I found out that there is a best that the king as his pet that has the ability of some sort that helps them. ''Well well, am I going to meet someone like me then?'' Nova said, what does it mean by someone like him? I thought and opened my mouth to ask but, ''I am not answering what I mean.'' He said as if reading he knew what I was going to ask. "So you want us to get back to your kingdom?" Zeno asked me as he taped his finger on the table, "Yes," I answered, "We will help you but what will you do for us in return?" Zeno asked, "We can make good connections between our kingdoms, and if possible I would like to ask you for help in dealing, with the beast," I said as I pointed toward nova, ''Sorry but I have no obligation to help you, I would only get involved when the whole world is in danger, before that I have no obligation to help anyone, nor am I baby sitter for the newborn souls.'' He said, "But so many lives will be lost, If a war breaks out," I said, outraged how can he just leave so many people to do if he has the power to stop them, "You can stop all this, save people who don''t deserve all this," I said, as I banged my hand on the table knocking the te he was eating from down, ''Let me be clear, I am no hero, I am only obligated to help when the whole world is in danger before that even if people die, I do not care, people die all the time and it has nothing to do with me,'' he said, his aura leaking out of his body in arge amount, I could feel the earth shaking and the clouds thundering outside, ''Do I make myself clear?'' he asked, Chapter 33 [Bonus ] Be On Guard! Author''s note: sorry for thete, chapter releases there was a power cutst night and I couldn''t post because of that. Keep up with the power stones and golden tickets. Thankyouchie_broadfoot for the Pizza, I will do a mass release of chapters for all your gifts next month as I am really busy this month. That''s all enjoy the chapter. ''Do I make myself clear?'' I asked, aura leaking out of my body as the ground beneath me shook, and the noise of thunder came from outside, "Y-yes, but-" Korkhatin said, but I interrupted him, ''No buts or balls'' I said cutting him off, "W-why? At least give me a reason, you said you are only obligated if the world is in danger why is that? Will you only act when it will ruin yourfort, only when the whole world will be affected will you act just because it is it affects you too" he asked, there was rage in his voice with pain, he cares about his kin I guess. ''Sigh'' listen here because I will only exin this once, I do have the power to save your people but I have no obligation to do so, and as you said before its not because of myfort being ruined that I will act, I said that I will only act if I see something or someone harmful to this world I would act and kill them, no matter who they are what they are, what status they hold or even if that is someone I treat as a family or friend,'' I said as I looked toward the dwarf who was still looking towards me, and as for Zeno and Ailyn, they seem to be surprised by my words. ''As for why that is because I hold another title that I have not mentioned before, and that title is Guardian of Nexus, I have to protect this world if I deem it to be in danger of destruction, before that I would not act, unless well it''s personal.'' I said, there was utter silence after I spoke, ''Well now that you know the reason, let''s change the topic, we will send you back to your kingdom'' I said, "I-I appreciate that, but if you can reconsider," Korkhatin said, ''For fuck sake, I will only say this once dwarf, don''t anger me or I might as well kill everyone in your kingdom myself'' I threatened as I looked I identally split the table in half, "Y-yes I won''t mansion it again," Korkhatin said, ''Oh ah sorry about that Zeno, Ailyn I will fix it'' I said, I fixed using [Nature''s call (LV 1)] to make the wood form the table as it was. ''Now then let''s talk about the price for our help,'' I said, "W-what do you need?" Katharina said as he gulped a pit of his saliva, ''Well to be honest o don''t know, I will tell you when the timees, for now, rest I will send someone to escort you to your kingdom tomorrow morning'' I said as I walked towards the door and opened it with telekinesis, ''well Zeno I will meet you tomorrow morning,'' I said as I left the house and closed the door behind me, ''You called us, lord nova?'' I heard after I reached the night tree jungle,'' All four kings were there, I had called them while talking to Korkhatin, ''There are some humans in the forest kill them,'' I said, as I kept walking past them and all four of the kings disparage as they came without making a noise, ? So a reincarnated being is being used as a pet how amusing, now that I think about it I should probably check the skill that lets me locate the souls of the reincarnated beings, [Unique Skill: Soulpass has been activated] As soon as I activated the skill, a smallpass popped up in the corner of my field of vision, just like a map would on the side of the screen, there were multiple needles that were pointed toward different directions, Oh so it''s as its name implies is apass, but what will happen if I were to focus on one needle, I wondered as I picked a needle at random and thought about it, a red string appeared that went straight out of the pointed end of the middle to the direction where I came from, I looked back to follow the red string, and use [Cat eyes] to follow it from my direction, as I did I found out something that could change many things in my daily life, Fuck That was the only thing that came to my mind as I saw where the string was connected to, [well that is a plot twist if I have ever seen one] I know right, The string went straight inside Ailyn''s womb, she is Pregnant with a baby who has the soul of a reincarnated being, I should probably stop interfering with the elves now, I don''t want to deal with him or her, [well he might be able to develop the kingdom faster than you, so why not use the child for your advantage, this might be a good thing,] You might be right about that, a reincarnated being will surely hold information about past life, this being may be able to make this kingdom develop at an astonishing speed, and I won''t have to lift a finger, and if I was able to find a way for them to use mana then I would just have to sit back they will do all the things without me. [well then this might be a golden chance] Yep, [you should do some research for tomorrow, Teacher Nova after all what will you teach her if you don''t know anything yourself,] Ya, let''s do some research. **** Somewhere inside the forest of nova, There was a big team of at least 60 men moving through the jungle they were all armed to teeth, They were an elite team of soldiers sent after dwarf prince Korkhatin snowblower, they had been following his footsteps for days now, however, they had to stop their search as the footprints had just vanished, and marks were showing that he had fallen on the ground but after that, there were no foot straps, "The footprints stop here," one of them said, to notify the others. "Should we report back that we lost his track?" another said, "No, we will be severely punished if we go back empty-handed, we Will only return after we have the head of that filthy dwarf," the first one said, he had a spear in one hand, and he was wearing all ck clothing with a clock, which was hiding his fact, the only thing visible under the close was a scar that went from right cheek down to his chin, his lips were also cut but they had been attached back somehow, however even so it looked discussing. "We Will keep searching," he said, but the other object. "We should search in the morning, we have been chasing him for days, everyone is tired," this person had, she was a woman with good proportions, she was also wearing ck clothes and a clock but even so it was not toughened to hide her womanly curves, that every man would want to enjoy, her face was not fully visible however her pink lips that looked soft and juicy, The man with a scar on his face looked back to see that all of his team looked to be exhausted, he didn''t want the dwarf to escape but even so his team came first, "Alright we are setting camp," he said, as the group sat down, eating some dried meat and water from their water skins, All sat there in silence, not talking to each other, there was no light around them afraid that they could catch the attention of the beasts of the forests, "Why do we even need to chase some prince anyways, it''s not like he can make it ck from these frets I bet he would just die out here," the woman said, "Hmm that might be the case, it''s hard for even us to survive here as it is, a prince who has been barbered his whole life won''t survive here for long" the man replied, As he drank some water from the water skin, as he drank he closed his eyes as enjoyed the cold water going down his throat, everything was quiet it had been a long time since he had been in a ce that was this quiet, ''Whit why are there no sounds of beastsing from the forest, as he thought that he opened his eyes, everything was et same as when he closed his eyes, but even so it was too quiet, "Everyone be on guard," he screamed as everyone stood. And took out the des that had a slight blue glow in them, there were certain patterns on their des, that shined slightly, "What''s going on?" the woman by his side asked, "Its too quiet, the noises of the beasts there are nun," he said, as they started to crime together into a formation to defend them selfs, As they looked around them, they finally noticed something, four pairs of glowing eyes, that were looking at them from all four directions. "We are surrendered, get ready for battle" Chapter 34 Interesting Tech Author''s note: keep the power stonesing, with the golden tickets. we are currently in the top 300 so let''s try to hold this position or get into the top 200, if you have any questions, then ask in thements i hope everyone is enjoying the novel so far, thank you all for the support. And thank youchie_broadfoot for sending a Pizza. Enjoy the chapter. ******** "We are surrounded, get ready for battle" The man shouted, as soon as his voice rang in the silent forest the four pairs of eyes vanished, "AHHHH, Help -aghhh" the voice of a man rang out, as everyone looked toward the man who screamed, they saw they he was missing his right arm and a leg, there was horror on his face, "Where are they?" the scar-faced man asked, as the man continued to scream for help in the background, however, no one could answer, "What are they?" the women by his side asked, "I don''t know, I just know that they can kill us" the man replied, however something changed, it was silent again. The noise of the man''s scream stopped as they looked where the man was lying they saw a figure shrouded in shadows, it was a really big figure, from what they could see it looked like a wolf, and it was holding something in his mouth, however, no one knew what it was, "Someone put the device down," the man with a scar on his face said, And soon their formation changed as one man went to the center and started to put something down on the ground, sh A bright light illuminate the area where they were standing, and finally, they soon saw what the wolf was holding in his mouth. It was the head of the man who was screaming, His eyes were still open, as he looked towards hisrades, true dread written all over his face, "Crunch" A crunching sound echoed in the surroundings as the head in the mouth of the ck-colored wolf, got crushed. "Attack it" the women shouted, As everyone heard themand they swung their swords and a blue sh travailed through the air towards the wolf, ''It''s my first time meeting you humans, but you seem to be quite skilled to use mana in your attacks'' everyone heard a voice in their heads, As the countless blue shes hit the area where the wolf had been standing, a cloud of dust arose, ''No they are not the ones that are using that mana but it is the swards that are making those'' another voice could be heard, it was the voice of a woman this time, "W-what do you want?" the man with a scar on his face asked, these beasts that had been, attacking them seem to be intelligent, they might be able to talk this out he thought, as hemanded everyone to stop the attacks, The cloud of dust where the wolf was, that just a dust cloud there was no one in there, only the mangled corpse of theirrade. ''We want nothing'' a different voice said, it was different from the over two. "If you''re attacking us because we entered your domain, then we apologize we are just looking for a dwarf" the man said, ''HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA'' ''These fools'' ''They think we attacked them because entered our domain'' ''Fools indeed'' For voices said, one after another. After they all stepped, One of them said again, ''we were ordered to kill you'' "B-by who?" he asked, shocked that someone couldmand such beasts, ''Well it''s not like any of you gonna survive this, so we don''t see any reason to tell you'' a voice said, as all of a sudden everyone started to drop down one after the another, "nt the barrier" a man with a scar on his face shouted to the woman, as she started to grab something form inside her cloak and started to do something with it, "Vrroosshhh" soon a blue colored barrier appeared and covered the two of them, only a handful of people were left alive, other them that all dead on the ground every one of them was missing a head, it was a massacre they never got a chance to fight back. "Keep attacking, make a tight formation" the man kept shouting orders, All the remaining people surround the two in a circle, ''How many did you all kill?'' ''12'' ''7'' ''10'' ''13'' ''I am winning then, hah I will go into the mana water first when we get the chance'' the voices said, ''Are they ying with us?'' the man with scar asked himself as he looked around at all the of his men they were still alive. "What do we do?" The woman by his side asked there in his voice, as aother person dies, his head missing like all the others, "W-we can''t even see them attacking, I think this is it," he said, as he said thisst 3 people outside the barrier also died, there was the smell of blood all around them, "ng" For the first time, both of them saw the beast that was attacking them, it was a big fox. ''Oh it didn''t break,'' she said, as she stood there in front of them, ''Interesting, should we take them to him?'' another voice said, this time a lion came out of the shadows and stepped into the light. ''Do you think we might get rewarded?'' the wolf said, as he too seeped out into the light. ''Well, to be honest, there is nothing for us to get, we are getting plenty already'' a white tiger said as he too came into the light. ''Hmm, let''s just take them to him, and let him deiced'' the fox said, ''Let''s do it tomorrow, I don''t want to disturb him thiste'' the lion said, Hmm, let''s do it. **** The next day, Nova''s cave "Good morning, Nova" Ena screamed, as soon as she entered my cave. ''Why are you screaming this early and why are you here this early anyways?'' I asked her, it was like six in the morning, and there was light poring in from the hole, I had built stairs down to my cave from the hold as not everyone can jump down like me, A bad idea, and I am regretting it now, "You said you would teach me," she said, I felt her leaning against my stomach, I opened my eye to look at her, ''Can I sleep a bit more? It is my first time sleeping?'' I asked, "First time? How can you not sleep?" she asked as she grabbed my fur as a nket to snuggle in it, ''I don''t need to sleep, I don''t usually get tired butst night I had to do many things and my mind got exhausted'' I said, "How so?" she asked, ''You will know soon enough'' I said as I closed my eyes and rested, while I closed my eyes, it was all dark but even so I could hear everything, the sound of Ena''s breathing, the chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves, and I could even hear the sound of water due draping off leaves, it felt peaceful. This is how I want to live, in peace. [it certainly is peaceful] Hmm, it is. Now shut up and let me rest. [yes you can rest, but the four kings are waiting outside the cave and they seem to be carrying something.] Like I care, they can do whatever they want, I want to rest. ''Lord nova, we captured some interesting humans with some strange devices'' I heard the fox''s voice, ''Cometer I am sleeping'' I said, ''But they can use mana with these devices'' she said, Fuck my life, how did humans get the tech like that? ''Come inside,'' I said, as I finally opened my eyes fully and looked at the entrance. All four kings jumped down one after another and then a piece of Roch or more like a floating bolder, that had two people on it came flying in, They were covered in some sort of blue force field, ''Interesting'' I said as soon as I saw them, ''We can''t break this barrier, it''s too powerful for us'' the fox said, ''Hmm, I see, bring them here'' I said as the lion pushed the bolder forward, Both humans inside looked to be terrified, ''Hello there my name is Nova, do you mind if I ask a few questions'' I asked them as I looked towards the man who had a scar on his face, "J-just kill us" he shouted as he looked at me, ''Oh no I can''t do that until I know everything that I want to know, and as for the force field, will it''s a really interesting tech, but I wonder how long it will hold. From the looks of it, you can''t get out without turning it off, and I would love to study it.'' Chapter 35 Study Hall! Author''s note: keep the mana stonesing, That''s all. Enjoy the chapter! **** ''Oh no I can''t do that until I know everything that I want to know, and as for the force field, will it''s a really interesting tech, but I wonder how long it will hold. From the looks of it, you can''t get out without turning it off, and I would love to study it.'' I said as I examined the thing in the hands of the woman, it looked like a box with ruins carved into them, and a button to turn it on and off, well it looks to be made out of wood. Wow, now that is fascinating, an artifact. ''How much pressure can it take I wonder, [Gravity Magic(LV 62) has been activated] The ground around the floating bolder started to quake a little as I used gravity magic, on the floating bolder. Both men and women inside the barrier slightly bent down because of the gravity. ''Oh so it is negating the effects to some extent'' I said, as used one of my ws to poke it, to see how much force it can take, lets go with 5% for now, I thought as I pushed the w, but it strayed still, how fascinating it can take the normal amount of force that a person can use easily, how about 15% I thought as once more pushed the w against the force field, ''Oh it''s still holding'' an excellent artifact, or is it something else? Well, I can figure that outter, how about 20% strength, I used more strength, that is 5 times more form than the kingsbined can offer, oh it cracked, I thought as I looked at the crack that just appeared, I should stop now, if it breaks then it would be really bad for my research. As I finally finished the tests, I could see, that man had shit himself, from fear when he saw the crate and as for the woman she had pissed herself, well bad for them. ''Are you going to torture them'' Lion asked, as he looked at both of them with pity in his eyes? ''Oh no, I won''t do that, i would just trap them in a dark and really quiet ce, with only water,'' I said as I looked back at him. ''And what will that do?'' fox asked with curiosity in her voice. ''Well, in darkness their senses would get hyper-sensitive, they would start hearing the noise of their blood pumping in their wains, then they would hear the voice of their bones moving when they move, and their heartbeat will sound like really loud drums, that would constantly keep going, now that I think about it if I add a droplet of water that would fall and make noise at a random time, well basally it would drive them crazy slowly, and without food, they would starve, I would only give them water for survival so they won''t die, till two or three months at the very least'' I exined. Ai? Why is everyone taking a step back? The fuck? [ man you just described a way to torture without even touching them in any way, they must be scared, I would be if I was in their position, how many people have you tortured in your past anyway] Enough to know what I am doing. ''Aham well anyways, that''s how it will go,'' I said to the kings who had all taken a step back, ''ah now then humans, you don''t have to worry about anything, you won''t be able to kill yourself even if you stab yourself in the heart as I can heal it just as fast, even if you destroy your head I can heal you back to normal, so when you are ready please just call my name'' "N-no j-just kill us" the man screamed as they both got berried deep underground in the darkness, they won''t be able to dig their way out I am sure of it, ''Can you heal them even if they stab their head or something?'' Fox asked, ''Oh, about that. Nah they would die if that happens for sure I was just bluffing so that they would lose hope immediately, and they haven''t killed them self so I can say that for sure that they would start answering soon,'' I answered. Why the fuck are they taking one more step back now? The fuck? [you are one of the most terrifying beings that they might have ever met.] Well, it''s good, as long as they do their work, [yep, you''re a fucking monster] Thank you. ''Ah right, lord nova we were wondering if we can, ahem maybe go inside the mana-infused water,'' tiger asked, hesitantly. ''Knock yourself out, just go one at a time for 2 months each so that you all can enjoy the benefits'' I said, ''Thank you, lord Nova,'' they said, In unison. ''You know the bet I will go in first'' the lion said as all of them started to walk out of the cave. ''So how long are you going to pretend to sleep?'' I asked when everyone else was gone. "H-how did you know?" Ena asked from within my fur, ''I could hear your racing heart this whole time'' I asked, "O-oh I see," she said, ''Are you afraid?'' I asked her, she has just seen a side of me that she has never seen before and as a child, it must be hard, "A l-little," she said, her voice shaking, ''Hmm, it''s ok to be afraid,'' I said to her, "Are you also afraid?" she asked, ''I don''t know yet'' I said, as I looked towards her, ''So you want to start your lesson?'' I asked her to change the topic, "hmm," she said nodding, ''Alright then follow me,'' I said, as I stood up, Ena who had been in my fur so far jumped down and started to follow me down the cave, As we got to a specific part, a big room and a door appeared. That door was big enough for even me to get through in my full size easily. There was also a smaller door at the side for Ena to enter, because it would be a hassle for her to open the big one, "What is this ce?" she asked in a way when she saw the big door. ''This is the ce you would be spending most of the time,'' I said as I opened the big door with a push of my paw, As the door opened light poured out of it, scaring the Darkness in the cave away. "It''s so¡­beautiful," Ena said, as she looked inside, there was a small hill with a night tree on top, a small stream of water going around the hill pocketing it like a border, there was a sun in the sky and fresh air flowing russetting the leaves of the night tree, the hill was covered with grass and flower, which looked to as if they were ced masterfully, many small cats were roaming around the area, more then 80 at first nce. "How? Aren''t we underground?" Ena asked, ''Yes we are, I made some copycats for myself and created this room, it''s more of the size of a Colosseum.'' I had been researching with 80 Double-Gangers about mana and mana cores, and even some ores that have mana inside of them and stuff like that. I came up with many results but not anything that would help elves use the mana itself, I found some interesting, stuff while I was at it. "Will I study here from now on?" Ena asked, there was excitement in her voice, it looked like she was getting hyped about studying mana, and its properties. ''Well yes, there are many things that you would be doing here, study, research,bat training, etc'' I said to her, "Combat? Why would I need to studybat it''s for boys anyway." Sheined, ''You need to learn to protect yourself while you are here.'' I said, ''I built a small house for you to live in on the other side of the hill, there are training grounds right beside that, and even a bath with hot mana water.'' I said, as I grabbed her and threw her on top of me, and ran to the other side of the hill and came in front of the small house, training grounds, and the small bath in the back of the house, ''Now then, are you ready to study because it will take a lot of time and effort, for you to learn and discover new things,'' I asked her, as I dismissed all of my Double-Gangers to lift the burden of maintaining so many Double-Gangers at the same time form my mind, "Hmm, I am ready to learn," she said, as we finally came back to the top go the hill where I had ced a study table beforehand for her to sit and study in. Chapter 36 First Class And Homework ?Author''s note: keep giving your power stones, let''s set the goal of 350 power stones for this week, we are about to reach 200, and we are only about 10 or so ranks away form getting into 200. Well anyway, that''s all. Enjoy the chapter ********* ''So tell me what is mana?'' I asked as I used light magic to write in the air, the question, "Something that you can use," Ena said after a bit of thinking, ''Well you are not wrong, but let''s give it a definition. Mana is the energy that all living beings have, even the air you breathe, or the food you eat has some quantity of mana in them,'' I said, As I said this Ena, raised her hand and I nodded for her to continue, "If it''s everywhere, then why can''t I use it?" ''That is a good question child, ording to what I havee to find, all beings possess mana cores inside their body, and that is what we use to wield mana. In the case of us beasts, this mana core is developed to a good extent but for you humanoid beings, it is not something that can develop on its own'' I exined as I showed her a mana core from the pile that I had been collecting for so many decades. "T-then how can I develop it?" she asked, a bit too excited to wield mana of her own. ''That is for you to find, I can only show you the path walking on that path is up to you'' I said as I jumped onto her table. She raised her hand once more to ask a question. "Aham, Nova-" she said but I raised my paw and ced it on her lips. ''It''s Teacher Nova when we are in a ss child'' I said, "O-oh alright, T-teacher Nova, w-what is that on your face," she asked, ''Oh this, these are sses of course,'' as I fixed my sses on my kitten face. ''All teachers need to wear sses when they teach in a ss. I don''t have something to wear or else I would have already worn a teacher cosy'' I exined, she looked confused by all the foreign terms that I was using. And where did I get my sses you ask? Well, I made them course, I used some sand and heated them to make in ss and then made some wood in the shape of a frame, and wah we have our sses, ''Now what you will learn, or more like research will be how to carve ruins for a magic circle, but of course, you don''t know where to start right is for that you will give you this,'' I said as I gave her the mana core that I had been using to demonstrate. "W-what do I do with it?" she asked as she barely caught the mana core I threw at her. ''You see this is a mana core of a Random slime, they are a really rare species of slime, and one of them is my v- I mean my friend who happily gave his mana core for your study, this mana core contains a way for you to use fire magic, and your task is to find it,'' I said as I made a copy cat of myself and then ced it in my spot, ''Now you can ask this copycat of mine for everything, your first task is to find how the mana core of a random slime, uses fire magic.'' I said as I jumped off the table and then started walking to the exit of the ss form, ''You can take as long as you want, remember child don''t dig in for answers sometimes they are right on the surface,'' I said as I finally exited the room and closed the door behind me. [don''t you think it''s too much for her first lesson?] Well not really, she is a bright kid so I know she would figure it out soon, and I told her that I would teach her but not everything would be given to her on a silver tter, [but she would need equipment to find her answers,] Hmm, I know that''s why I left the copycat there, and I even gave her a hint. [well let''s see what she would do] Hmm, let''s see, I made my way out of my cave and jumped into the night tree forest, it was around noon, as the sun was at its zenith, and it was shining like crazy, Now that I think about it there were reports of beasts going missing, huh I should investigate it and find out what is going on out there. But before that Star can you create a 3D hologram of my mana core, [why?] Well you see, I found something while I was doing research for Ena, I think if I am right I might be able to modify my unique skills and even see how the system is created itself, so is it possible. [well I can do that, but it would take a week or so if that''s all you want a 3D model of it that is.] No, I also want to modify it, so if possible can you make sure that I have the feature to edit stuff? [are you crazy, what the fuck are you thinking, if you modify your mana core directly you might just die, and even worst than that you might fry your soul and go into a vegetative state for your whole life] Ya I know, I thought something like that might happen, so, for now, I will just study it and when I am confident enough after experimenting on other beings I would do it on myself, who knows I might be able to just create my unique skills? [you do know that it would take a long time to do that,] Well not like I am gonna get old so might just research different things like a Lich would, [so you''re going to be a Lich kind of person, you do know that your mental age might change your view as years go by and you might only see everyone as a test subject or research material,] Hmm, I might turn out to be like that, so you should create a safety protocol for that. Something that would not change my mindset in that direction. [well that is an even bigger project than thest one, it might just take a thousand more years to do something like that] Well do whatever you want, just make it happen. [sure, I will start working on it right away.] *** I reached the part of the forest I had never reached before, as I looked around I could see many new nts and creatures, like a deer that had hair like that of a horse on its neck, blue eyes, and horns with an irregr shape, root-like, with spikes growing from their surface. One of its horns was even growing out from the side of its face, how bizarre I thought as I looked at it from atop the tree, as I was looking at it a rabbit came out of the bush nearby making some rustling noises, as soon as the deer heard the noise of the rustling bush it looked toward it, and then something that I never expected happened, [author''s note: Reference art for the deer is in thements] The tear opened its mouth and I could see a row of sharp teeth, or should I call them fangs on full disy, two pairs of fangs were curved outward. As it snarled and lunged Toward the poor rabbit, it grabbed it by its head, crushing itpletely in its mouth. The fuck did I just witness, I thought deer were supposed to be herbivorous why do they have fangs like that. Holy shit it''s the stuff of nightmares, Now I am getting curious about what more I would find, I quietly jumped from one tree to another leaving the deer behind, However, after reaching a considerable distance I thought of something that made me curse, Fuck I forgot to check what that creature was, well if I find it when I am going back I would use Appraisal on it to see its status, [forget about that did you notice it yet?] Notice what? [Further, we go from the capital, the trees get smaller and smaller, and I am pretty sure when you used your skill on the world tree, there was enough mana for the whole forest and even some areas outside of the forest to get transformed. But the further we go the size just decreases, as if your mana got sucked out before it reached this area,] Now that you say that it does look like that, and now that I think about It the soil looked different, its like someone had painted it to be reddish instead of brown like it''s supposed to be, [yap definitely, something is going on here] Hmm, I think the viins of this arc are showing up. [ohe on shut the fuck up, viins my ass.] You don''t have one. [mother fuck-] Oh, I found a skeleton. Chapter 37 Fairies! ?Author''s note: Thank you LtFish for sending a Massage chair, as I mentioned before I will be posting extra chapters next month for all the gifts because I am busy this month. all of you keep giving your power stones and golden tickets to this novel. Thank you all for the support, enjoy the chapter. ****************** Oh, I found a skeleton. [don''t you fucking change the topic] Shut the fuck up, for a second I can sense something from inside the bones. I looked at the skeleton form atop the branch of a tree, but I resolved to jump down and see what the little life signature that I sensed was, as I neared the skeleton, I finally saw it to an excessive degree, it looked aged as there was mushroom growing around it, it was leaning against a tree. There was some moss that was growing on it, and its legs had a covering of soil around it that had built up, It''s quite old, I thought as I observed it. Now that I am near it I can sense two life signatures inside, is it perhaps an undead of some sort, if it is then it might be a Lich or just a normal skeleton undead. As I came closer, I touched it with my paw to see if I would get any reaction but there was nothing, should I use Appraisal on it, ya let''s do it and see what this thing is ***** Skeleton An exoskeleton of a dead humanoid being. ***** Well that confirmed it then, it''s just a dead, elf or human who knows the sole thing I can tell is that it''s dead. Hmm, so what is the energy signatureing off it, and it''sing from inside the skull? I approached, it and jumped onto the bonnyp of the skeleton and then slowly climbed up the ribs and sleight touched the skull, as soon my paw touched the skull, its jaw fell off, Hmm, nothing huh? I thought as I looked down at the jaw that had bounced off its rips and fallen to the side. As I looked at it I heard a voice from the skull, "Kkrrnhh" What the fuck''s that noise?? I thought as I looked back up at the skull just to see that the hollow and dark eye sockets had a pair of glowing eyes, T-the fuck is that? I asked myself as I got ready to battle it out with anything, that could attack me. My hair stood up and my two tails also stood up as I hissed, "Shiiiiiii" As I did, a little hand came out of the eye socket, as if pulling something out and soon I could see it there were two tiny girls that right came forth, ''H-hello, little one'' I spoke to them, my hair went back to normal and my tail rxed. However I got no answers, they just looked at me with curiosity, one of them looked to have ck eyes, with tiny bluish pupils, her skin was grayish in color, her hair ck, and she had horns that looked like a spine of a creatureing out of her head with a pair of the sharp needle-like bonesing out the form right beside the spine like horns, she had no lips, apart from fangs that looked sharp and dangerous her face didn''t have much skin it looked like as if it was made out of facial muscles with a thinyer of skin on top. Truly out of a nightmare, The second one looked to be like a normal fairy, with bail white skin, wings that looked like that of a ferry, and a pretty face, the only thing that was disturbing was that she was holding a tooth in her hand and constantly taking bites out of it. That''s where the noise I heard wasing out. As I inspected them they inspected me, however, something changed the hideous little thing that had bones on her body grew up to the size of a normal human, now that she was human sized I could see that the small bones that she was wearing were big bones, there were spines and few bones that were hanging off her back just like trophies of war. She looked truly like a creature you would see in a nightmare, as for the small fairy she sat down on a skull in the shoulder of the nightmare, and calmly ate her tooth with delight. [Author''s note: reference in thements] I should Appraisal them. ****** Bone Fairy A creature who loves to feed on the bones of the dead, they don''t attack any living creature unless they are provoked. They are said to be beings that clean the wild by feeding on the bones of the dead, they love to turn small and feed on the bones of the dead little by little. If provoked they eat the bones of their victims while they are still alive. Tooth Fairy A creature who is said toe at night and take the teeth of the children from under their pillow, they also eat the teeth of the dead, they love to feast on the teeth and even collect them to eat themter, they don''t attack any living beings unless provoked, if provoked they eat their teeth while they are alive, most people die to from the pain but if they survive then they would be devoured by the bone fairy as they move around in a pair. ****** Truly horrid, now that I am reading their description it''s finally sinking in that I am In a different world filled with dangerous beings. Well good thing is that they don''t attack living things unless provoked, and well to be honest I am afraid to provoke them, just imagine your bones and teeth being eaten while you are still alive, it''s something that can terrify someone so much that they will have nightmares about them every night. ''Ahem, can you understand me?'' I asked the pair. As I looked at them I was still in my kitten form so it looked like a small kitten was facing something that it is not supposed to face. "W..ho¡­AR.e..y..on?" the bone fairy said as it looked at me with those small, scary eyes. ''M-me? I am Nova'', I interduced myself to with both of them. ''Who are you two?'' I asked them, and they looked to be on guard at the very least bone fairy was, as for the tooth fairy she was still eating the tooth, she just took another bite from the end of a tooth, and then a small nerve came out and she slurped it like noodles. Damn, I can feel the pain that someone would feel if that thing started to eat their teeth while they were still alive. ''W..e¡­.have¡­no¡­na¡­me" the bone fairy said, well I guess so, they are living in the wild so I guess they don''t have any names just like the four kings, now that I think about I should give them names when I meet them next time it''s pretty weird to just call them fox, lion, wolf, and tiger. ''If it''s ok with you I would like to ask some questions to you two, you see some beasts have been going missing, and thend is a bit red, while the trees are not like they are in the middle where the elves live.'' "Y.es¡­we¡­hav..e¡­.note¡­Ced¡­this¡­too" the bone fairy said. Her fangs opened with her mouth. Fucking terrifying. ''Any information would work.'' I said, "B..u.t¡­what¡­w.ou.l..d..we..g..e¡­t...in¡­re.t.urn.?" she asked. It takes a lot of time for her to speak, I guess it is because she doesn''t speak to others often or it might because of her mouth, now that I think about it if I get fairies toe to my side it would be really good, they can be considered most dangerous and terrifying things that can guard the world tree. Hmm, it would be best if I can get them as my guard dogs that can stop anyone from approaching the world tree. ''Well, I can give you anything just ask, I rule this jungle so you just have to ask,'' as I raised my kitten chin high in pride. "Ahahahahahh" she startedughing. The fuck? Well, she can at the very leastugh without stopping I guess good for her but why the fuck is sheughing. As I was thinking this, the small tooth fairy that had been sitting on the shoulder flew toward me, stopped right in front of my nose, gave it a strong flick, and shook her head as if disappointed in me. ''Ouch, what was that for?'' I asked, but she just flew back to the shoulder and sat down, as she picked up her unfinished peace of tooth and started eating it. "Yo.u¡­AR..e¡­wee. k..l.itt.le..one." The bone fairy said. ''AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH'' this time it was my turn tough. ''You think I am WEEK huh?'' I asked as I looked at both of them my eyes glowing a little. ''I can kill you any moment fairy, so mind what you say or this might be thest day you will live little one'' I said as I went back to my full size. Chapter 38 Afti Jaguar ?Author note: hay everyone, sorry but the chapter will be a bitte, you don''t have to worry as I will just rece the chapter here. Well, the reason why it''ste is that I had to give an assignment where I had to hack and find the hidden message or something, but well after about 19 hours of trying I failed and decided to just drop out of the course. well anyway, reload the chapter after a few hours, it will be there. Edit: I fixed the chapter so enjoy. ******* Horror and terror that was all that was written on both of their faces, as I went back to my full size, and released my aura, the bone fairy who had been standing proudly fell on her butt in shock, and as for the tooth fairy, she had flicked me on my nose, so she was even more terrified. She was shaking like a leaf, her pale face bing paler as tears threatened toe out of her eyes, ''Do you still think I am weak?'' I asked as I lowered my head at their eye level and showed them my cute, and sharp smile. Now that I think about it I haven''t had a chance to fight someone. I have never really tested the limits of my body, nor have I ever fought other than 2 times and that was when I was back when I got reborn. Well not like I want to fight for no fucking reason. ''So are you going to tell me the things I want or should I take some drastic measures?'' I asked as I went back to my kitten size. "Y-yes..w..e¡­.w¡­I.ll..t.ell." The bone fairy said as she shrunk back to her small form, and as for the tooth fairy, she was trying to hide behind her, and failing miserably. ''So tell me something that has changed in this forest, that is suspicious.'' I asked her. Well, I am not hoping to get any useful information but it''s all worth a try. For now, only beasts are going missing there might be others that might go missing sooner orter. "Th.e on..Ly¡­thi.n.g..w.e¡­k.n.o.w¡­.I.s..t..h.a..t..b.e.a.s.t.s¡­.a..r..e¡­ch..a..n.c.I.g." she said, really slowly, I could tell that she was trying her best to speak as fast as she could. And she was swatting buckets, even in her small form I could see that there were small droplets on her face. ''Changing how?'' I asked. "I..c.a.n''t..ex.p.l.a.I.n¡­it..I.n¡­w.o.r.d.s" she said, ''Why not?'' I asked, I am getting bored, why the fuck does she have to speak so slowly now she can''t exin things, what use is she if I can get any answers. As she saw that I get impatient, she gestured and said "I..w..Ill..s.how..follow." Well, this might be a little faster, hopefully. I followed the fairy through the jungle she was leading me somewhere, however where I had no idea. As I followed her, I kept looking around, it just looked like a normal forest from earth at first nce, however, the only different thing was the tall trees, these trees were naturally grown, and they weren''t influenced by my blessing. They paled inparison to the trees that, were near the hill but even so they were Tall. There were small glowing nts and some other magical moss that was growing around the trees, and around the roots there were mushrooms of all kinds some looked like normal mushrooms and some looked like they were straight out of a fantasy book about a magical world and more. Well, it is a magical world, a new one at that. Only 1000 years old, rather young to even have life I know that it took a long time for the earth to evolve humans or any other species at that. Is it because of mana? Might be I would say that even if the species were made or should I call it evolved 500 years ago they are too fast, their development is at a stage where they are making kingdoms and such. That is fast. If we were topare it to earth I would say that humans would still have been monkeys at this time. Wait, did humans and elves and such all evolve from monkeys or evolved from something else? Now that is something that would be considered mysterious. In every fantasy story, they tall us about elves, dwarfs, and all those magical species but never talked about how they evolved. Well, it might be good to figure it out when I get a chance. As we were going through the jungle we finally reached, an open area bone fairy gestured for me to stay quiet as she hid in a bush, I quietly entered the bush as the bone fairy pointed towards a Jaguar like creature that was sitting on a tree right across the clearing. The only different thing was that it had ws like a bird instead of his normal feet or paws, there was another pair of ws growing out of its back, all having bone-like ws at the end, and two thin tongues wereing out of its mouth, that never seems to go back, its mouth was a bit longer than usual, but soon I found out why and what I saw left me shocked me to my core, it opened its mouth and as it opened, it deviated into five different parts, the only part staying where it was was was his skull itself, its jaw had sharp teeth that were attached to the four peaces of flesh, there is no way there are any bones in his lower jaw, I thought, as I looked at it. [Author''s note: Reference in thements] "Th.e.y¡­c..h.a.n.g.e.d." bone fairy said, as she looked at it. There was sadness in her voice, Even the tooth fairy looked sad as it saw that creature. ''Were they different before?'' I asked as a bad feeling arose from my gut. "The.y we.re¡­n..o.t¡­.l.I.k.e¡­t.hi..s" she said, All I could, say is that something is going on and I am sure of it. Animals are not supposed to be like that, they are not supposed to just mutate like that. But there is supposed to be some reason, right a reason why all this is happening, "The. y¡­c.h..a¡­n.g.e.d¡­o..v.er¡­n.I.gh.t." bone fairy suddenly spoke, as I was thinking, ''Overnight huh?'' I thought, that is fast way too fast I would say, but there aren''t many things that can do that, I thought as I looked at the creature. ****** Afti Jaguar (musted) A Jaguar native to the frorest of nova, these creatures are known as the silent hunters, as they hunt in silence they are considered to be one of the most silent creatures in this world. ****** Well fuck me, there is a mutated tag right beside its name, it is getting moreplicated as we speak, should I capture it and then cut it open to see what''s making him mutate, actually I should get a normal Afti Jaguar as well, it would be a goodparison, I hope it''s just some fucking virus or something like that, or else it would be a big problem for me. ''I don''t think it''s safe for you or any intelligent creature to live in the outskirts of the forest, try to go to the middle part where the elves Live'' I said to the fairies as I stepped out of the bush and then to the clearing, As I walked to the middle the Afti Jaguar saw me and as if someone had flicked a switch his eyes, went nk for a second and then shrank, what the fuck was that? [you don''t have to cut him open I can just scan him] I see, then do it [you will have to be in direct contact for that, touch it or something] That sounds wrong but alright, I said. Afti Jaguar opened its mouth and then jumped out, toward me with all its might however, it crashed into something solid mid-air, and even the air vibrated from the impact, I had used [Barrier Magic (LV 57)]right in front of me and made an invisible barrier which he collided, with. Next, I turned the ground into liquid and then made him sink to trap all his limbs with [Ground magic(LV 70)], and for the finishing touch, [ Gravity Magic(LV 62)] a little bit of gravity so that he won''t move, as I did all this in a split of a second both faeries just watched with their mouth wide open, I hopped onto Afti Jaguar''s back, start the scan Star. [scanning target, 0%] [scanning target, 10%] [scanning target, 30%] [scanning target, 70%] [scanning target, 90%] [scanning target, 100%] [scanpleted, a foreign substance found in the targets body] Oh, what kind of substance is that? [I don''t know but it''s not supposed to be there, it''s forcing the body of the creature to mutate and then slowly taking control of the body,] FUCK, my life I cursed out aloud as I knew that there was only one reason for this to happen, There is a fucking reincarnated being, somewhere who is causing this mayhem. ''FUckk'' Chapter 39 Fairy Village. Author''s note: thanks for all the support that you guys have shown so far, we have reached the goal of the week so I will be posting a chapter soon, Anyway enjoy the chapter, *** ''Fuck'' And here I thought that I would just get toze around for a while longer, if I am correct it''s probably a unique skill that is infecting these beasts, should I visit all the reincarnated to see which one it is? Star reminds me to find a way to check over all the reincarnated in the future, [noted] Well, what should I do with this Afti Jaguar, [its almost, lost its mind so it would be better to put it down] I see, ''May your soul rest in peace,'' I said to the Afti Jaguar, as I thrust my ws into its skull, Now then what to do? I should gather all the beasts and intelligent species near the hill, it would be good as I would be able to study them too and see how they are mutating and how is this thing getting into their body, Thinking this I walked toward the fairies, that had been staring at me dumbfounded, ''Take me to where all the fairies live,'' Imanded then, bone fairy nodded hurriedly as she pointed me to follow her once again, and started moving, as we walked to the jungle, tooth fairy kept looking back towards me from time to time, and once again when she did this our eyes met, I gave her a questioning gaze, she hurriedly looked back forward and then never looked back. As we were walking I kept thinking about, what I saw back there. If it is a doing of a reincarnated one, then should I kill him or not? I have the obligation to protect this world but this doesn''t mean that I have to kill them myself, I should give them a chance at the very least, and then if they be a threat anyway might as well just cut their heads and the then go back to my daily life, But the thing is that how should I warn them, it would be best to Give them a warning, while I am at it right. Should I visit them as soon as they are born and then give them a warning so that they won''t do something that would get them killed, actually that would be a good thing but I should make a ce for them a ce where they cane and ask for help, if I do that I would be able to monitor them and at the same time make sure that they are not a threat, and if I deem them as a threat then I would kill them. "W.e¡­.AR.e¡­her.e," the bone fairy said, as I found myself in front of a cave that went underground, hmm interesting, so is this the ce the fairies live? I thought as I followed them inside, it was pretty dark, there were some carvings on the walls of the cave, and they depicted fairies. Finding a ce to live and a vige where all the fairies lived happily, and stuff like that, as we kept going finally I could finally see light at the end of the long tunnel we had been going through. It was bright I would say it was too bright infect, as we entered the light I found myself in a small vige, for small fairies, I could see a hole in the ceiling that let the light in, there were small nts and small houses that looked like dole houses, to me as I walked behind the fairies I could see that there were many eyes fixed not me, many fairies that were doing their work looked at me, in wonder some even came closer, and some closed their door or window''s when I looked at them, well even in my normal kitten size I look like a giant to them so I guess I am pretty frightening to them, but I am just a small overpowered kitten, what are they so afraid off, it''s not like I would kill them for no fucking reason, as I thought this I felt something on my tails, that had been going from one side to other. I stopped and looked back, just to see that two kids were trying to catch my tail, as soon as I looked back they stopped but the look that they were giving me was of someone who had been caught red-handed. However I just ignored them as they were just kids like they were smaller than the other fairies that were around me, so I kept just walking as if nothing happened, and the kids seeing that I was not saying anything got bolder and bolder, started to feel my fur and then sat atop my head enjoying the view, as I kept walking without saying anything, what the fuck am I suppose to do p them and tell them to fuck off if I do that I am pretty sure that they would just die, my ps can blow this whole vige away, well not that I would do that. But there was another reason why I didn''t tell them to go away as when other fairies would see that I am not attacking them they would be less afraid of me, and by the looks of it, my n was working perfectly as there were some fairies that were bold enough toe closer to inspect me, and even touch my balls. "Hissssssss" I hissed at the fairy that was getting too bold, what the fuck does she think she is doing, ''I am not saying anything doesn''t mean that you can do anything you want women'' I scolded the bold fairy, She looked to be ashamed as she went red from her pail skin, after that incident we finally reached a house that looked to be a little bigger than that of other fairies. As we got closed many fairies were following me, while some more kids enjoyed the ride as I had be a public bus for the kids that were all over my back. I stopped right in front of the house as It was too big for me to enter, As I waited outside, the bone fairy and tooth fairy both went inside, to call whoever was in charge, as I waited I felt kids climbing my back and some were even sitting on my snout, "Meow" The fuck am I meowing for? I thought as I looked around, it looked like a peaceful vige with many different types of fairies around, I could even see a fairy that looked to be a fire elemental, there were many other elemental Fairies, and even a fairy that looked to be a nature element. Well at the very least many verities were around here. As I thought this the door to the small but strangely big house opened and a fairy that looked to be older than the others entered my site, bone fairy and tooth fairy were following him, ''Are you the leader of this vige?'' I asked the fairy, "Yes I am," he said, and continued "may I ask who might you be," he asked me, ''I am the ruler of this forest'' I said, as I heard many gasps and many fairies,ughing behind me, Sigh not again, I released my aura so that I won''t have to go with all that who is power full now drama again and again, as I released my aura, I shielded the kids and only pointed it toward the adult fairies. All the fairies that were around me fell to the ground some even fainting as soon as my auranded on them. ''pack this whole vige up and move to the hill where the elves have started to live'' Imanded them as I stopped my aura from leaking out. "W-why" the fairy leader asked, ''You must have noticed that there are beasts that are going missing right, and there are beasts that are changing as you fairies call it, I think that something is wrong and you guys might get dragged into it, it''s for your safety, and while you are at it if there are any other Fairy viges around the forest then tell them to move as well, tell them that this offer will stand for a limited time, if theye crying to meter I won''t help them.'' "Y-yes, I would inform them as soon as I can," he said, while stuttering. ''Alright, then my work is over, I will inform the elf king to make a ce for your guys, and one more thing, If you by chance find a any other races along the way then tell them to move as well.'' Imanded them as I moved the the exit of the cave were I came in from. Chapter 40 Milk [Bonus ] Author''s note: the amount of power stones per day is getting slower so please keep giving this novel your love and support. Naksh_Raj_4698 thanks for the Ice c anyway enjoy the chapter, ******** ''You called us Lord Nova.'' Fox asked me after I reached the hill. All four kings were there, ''Gather all the beast around the hill, I found some disease of some sort, so it would be better to gather all of them here where we can watch over them'' I said, ''What are the characteristics of the disease you talked about?'' wolf asked me. ''They are mutating, wait I don''t think you guys have the concept of mutation right, ah right they are changing overnight anything different, extra limbs strange behaviors, etc if you find any beasts with that characteristics then capture them and then bring them to me.'' ''Yes lord nova'' all four said, ''Ah wait before you go, I was thinking of giving you names, it is weird to call you wolf, lion. Fox, and tiger.'' I said, they all looked at each other and then at me when they heard this, ''I am not forcing you, it''s just that it would make it easier for me to call you guys,'' I said, there was hesitation on their faces so I exined a little too much. ''We will dly ept any names that you give us?'' tiger said, I sighed in relief when I head that, I thought that they would right out say no. ''Alright then Fox step up first,'' I said as fox stepped forward, ''Let''s see, you''re a girl so how about Kaya?'' I asked her, ''It''s a good name lord nova, I would dly ept it'' Kaya said, ''Now then wolf you are next'' I asked as he stepped forward, ''Hmm, let me think, how about Kai?'' I asked, but I got the answer before he even said anything as his tail was going from one side to another in an excited motion, ''Yes lord nova, it''s a great name,'' he said, as he bowed down, while his tail kept generating small winds behind him, ''Alright then, tiger you are next'' I asked as he to stepped up Hmm, you are white so how about snow?'' ''I ept'' he said, without even a little bit of fuss, ''Now lion you are the only one who needs a name so how about Khan?'' ''It''s a nice name he said, as he nodded his head, ''Alright then what are you guys waiting for, shoo go and do your work'' I said, as I left them and made my way back to my cave. Now then what should I do? Should I see what Ena is doing or should I go and do research on something else, there is a lose reincarnated person who is creating trouble for me, fuck my life can''t I just rx a few more years, a decade or two would be fine, Now that I think about it I wanted to explore this world before, but I caught up in this elf kingdom''s mess and became the guardian of the fucking and the world tree. And it''s all because of that bitch, mother nature, I never asked for this. Well, there is no use crying over spilled milk, speaking of milk I never tried to drink milk right, let''s try some. Let''s see why all cats love milk so much, As I was going to my cave I made a turn to go to a certain somebody''s home, as I reached the house I jumped onto an open window, "Wahhhhh" a scream followed my jump. "Meoo" my reflexes kicked in as my hair stood to its ends, and as I jumped up my legs jumping over a pte that came flying my way, What the fuck was that for I thought as I looked at an elf that I had never seen before in my life, she had ck hair and blue beautiful eyes, she was washing dishes, well she was before I came now she was on guard against me, "What is a kitten doing here?" She asked, ? Is she the maid Zeno was talking about? I thought as I looked at her with curiosity "Nillia? Is everything ok? I heard you scream," Ailyn came into the kitchen running, As soon as Ailyn saw me she understood everything, ''I am just a normal kitten, don''t blow my cover Ailyn'' I spoke in her mind, "Oh sorry, I-I got startled when I saw a kittening in," Nillia said, gesturing toward me with her wet hands, "Oh don''t worry about it dear, it happens. It''s just a...kitten thates here from time to time." She said, hesitating on the word kitten. "O-oh I see, he must be hungry," Nillia said as she wiped her hands in an apron, before extending her hands to grab me, I let her grab me, and soon she started to pet my head and back gently, "Prrr, Prrr, Prrr." My body started to purr soon, "Y-ya he must be hungry," Ailyn said, as she looked at me suspiciously. ''Milk I wanted to drink some milk'' I said in her mind, "G-give him some milk to drink," Ailyn said, as she looked at me, with a smile on her face. "Alright," Nillia said cheerfully, And soon she put me down and then ced a bowl full of milk in front of me, "Here you go Kitty, enjoy your meal," she said, as she sat right in front of the milk to observe me, Ignoring her, I slowly went to the bowl of milk and then smelled it, It smells just like a normal milk just a little different I thought as I licked it once, And again and again, again, Holy mother of all cows, it''s so good. The fuck so this is why cats love milk. It''s so sweet, Creamy, and this fucking vor. "You like it little one?" Nillia asked as she saw me hurriedly drink the milk, "Meow," I said, as I kept drinking its a bit dance than normal cow milk but it''s good, I thought as I enjoyed the head pats that Nillia gave me, she is a nice maid And soon enough I was done, all the milk was gone and I had a big tummy now. "Meow" I meowed onest time before jumping towards the same window that I came in from, but this time there was something different, I could hear the noise of the milk in my tummy, It sounds cool but the feeling when the milk moves it feels as if I am going to puke it all, Ah the trouble of being a small kitten, I thought as I moved to my cave, it was finally time to go back home, for the time being. [so what do you n to do now?] Don''t know, I have no ns for now at the very least, [why not check up on the progress on Ena ,] Well, I can do that but I don''t think she will be able to find the answer to the question yet, it''s still too early. I will just have to check and find another way, [like?] I don''t know, do some research on something, and record it, [but you don''t have any paper or pen to write down whatever you find] Then why the fuck are you with me, make me a typing software that I can use, [say the fucking magic word] The fucking magic word, see I said it now get to work and get it over with, [ya ya, mother fucker] Stop cursing and go get to work, As I said this to star I finally reached the entrance to my cave, Should I just go to sleep while star is making that software, or should I do something else, "Nova" as I was about to enter the cave I heard a small and cute voice, so I looked where the voice came from and soon I saw a red colored hair, a little girl sitting on one of the trees, ''Ruby? What are you doing here?'' I asked ruby who was calmly sitting on the tree. "I came here to y with you," she said, as she slowly started to climb down from the tree, ''Wait what? But how did you even get here? Isn''t this ce off-limits for everyone?'' I asked, there is no fucking way that small girl sneaked into this ce without encountering a guard, "I asked Uncle Zeno for permission," she said, as she finally reached the ground and ran towards me at full speed and then picked my small body up in her hands while patting me, ''Uncle Zeno huh? I never knew you two will get this close, oh well while you are here you should also y with Ena'' I said as we went down the stares, "Ena? Who''s that?'' No fucking way, ''you don''t know Ena?'' I asked, "No," she said shaking her head, ''She is Zeno''s daughter, she is the same age as you'' I said, as I pointed her to go towards the ssroom where Ena was. Chapter 41 Spider Lily Flower Author''s note: hay everyone, I hope you are enjoying the story so far, we almost reached 450 power stones, so let''s set the goal at 500 this time. I never expected this novel to blow up as much as it did, I hope you all will continue supporting it. Anyway, enjoy the chapter. **** We made our way through the dark cave, or more like Ruby made her way through the dark cave as for me I was being carried there just like the kitten I am. The cave looked more like a corridor of a dungeon instead of a cave, it hadpletely dark brick walls, and it was like we were walking through their of an evil boss of a game. The ceiling of the corridor was so high that it could perfectly fit my full-size, And if any normal person could see us they would probably shit their pants, as you could only see a pair of glowing golden eyes and a pair of glowing red eyes. ''Take a left from here'' I said to her as we reached a split in the corridor, [you should probably ce some lights here,] Hmm, you think so [ya I don''t think ruby can see much of anything] I think she can see pluperfect in the dark, just look at her eyes, they are glowing red just like a vampire. [actually, she might have night vision] ''Ruby, can you see perfectly in the dark?'' I asked Ruby who had been following a path while singing a melody of some sort, "Hmm, yes I can actually!'' she replied cheerfully. See I told you she can see everything perfectly. [even so, put some damn lights here] Ya, I will, As I talked to Star, Ruby finally reached the big door, the big door was the only thing on this side of the corridor, ''We are here, let''s go through the small door,'' I said to Ruby as I pointed to the small door with my paws that was on the side of the big door, "Mmm" she said as she moved to the side door and pushed it open As the door opened, the light from the ssroom once again blinded me, and this time I was not the only one who go blinded as Ruby also had to shut her eyes. ''Wee to the ssroom!'' I announce with enthusiasm when we entered, "Pretty" Ruby said as she entered the room, and the door closed behind us. "Nova!" Ena screamed as soon as she heard the door from atop the small hill, she came running as fast as she could and reached us after almost stumbling and rolling down the hill. However as soon as, Ena reached us and her eyes met with Ruby''s sparks flew into the air As if they were shooting imaginary spells at each other just from their eyes. "Nova! Who is she?" she asked me, with a look of betrayal stered all over her face. What the fuck is she staring at me like I am a cheating husband or something? I thought as I examined her expression, ''Ah yes, this is Ruby, she''s the sister of the Blood elf leader.'' I exined, "Hello, I am Ruby, nice to meet you Princess Ena" Ruby introduced herself, "Yes, hello Ruby, it''s a pleasure making your acquaintance," Ena said, the fuck where did this elegancee from? Is it the same Ena or did the slime finally escape and took over her body? "I never knew that you have other friends Nova," Ena said, ''You don''t know many things about me kid'' I said, ''anyways she came here to y with me so I thought about introducing you with her,'' I said as I finally jumped off Ruby''s arms and back onto my own two feet. ''Now then, let''s see how much progress you have made,'' I said as I started to climb atop the hill. "A-ah about that," Ena said as she followed behind me with ruby, "I-I haven''t got any results," she said, she was stuttering as she said this ''I see,'' I said, as we finally reached the top of the hill where my double ganger, or copycat as I call it was sitting atop the bench, as I reached it I went through his memories to see what she has been up to, ''So this what you have been doing, well you are on the right path so keep going you will find it sooner orter'' I said to her as I looked at the few wooden nks she used as paper to write her theories and what she was going to do'' "I am on the right path?" she asked, her mood which had been down for a while now, finally lifted as she looked excited, "Ahm if you don''t mind me asking princess what are you doing?" Ruby asked as she also looked at the wood pieces which had writing on them, "Oh this I am learning how to use the magic form, Nova." She said, with a smug smile on her face, "I-is that possible?" Ruby asked as she looked quite shocked, ''Well it should be possible to do it if you have a way to do it and you put in the hard work to learn it,'' I said as I dismissed my copycat, ''Well enough of studying for now why don''t you two y with each other while, I do some work this is a good opportunity to get to know each other, after you two are done ying we will do somebat training,'' I said to Ena, as I sat down on the table under the night tree. "Why are you not ying with us?" Ena asked, "ya, I came here you meet you, Nova" Rubyined, ''As I said, kids, I have work to do and it''s a good chance to get to know each other'' I repeated. As used my ground magic to lift the ground like an elevator and opened up the fake sky to send them outside into the night forest. ********* Ena Lialynn POV: The ground under our feet started to lift us as the fake sky created with magic opened up for us, And soon enough we were in the night forest, surrounded by ck trees with white leaves. There was ck-colored grass that was growing around the new trees. "he left us," I said as I sighed, "It is always like that?" Ruby asked, "Well, no he usually not like that," I said as I started to walk around, "So how did you even meet him?" I asked Ruby, nova didn''t tell people who he is, so it''s quite surprising for me that he knows another person, a girl my age at that. "H-he saved me when I was getting bullied by other elves" she spoke, with a smile on her face, After she exined to me how she met Nova and how he came in to save her. "It''s so like him," I said when after hearing how she met nova and how he saved and brought her back to her sister. "I-f you don''t mind me asking how did you meet nova, Princess?" Ruby asked, "Ruby is fine," I said, "But,-" "No Buts," I said, "A-alright R-ruby," she said hesitantly. "So how did you meet him?" she asked without using my name, "Well, he came to where my tribe was living one day, it was just after I became saintess of the world tree," I said as I looked in the direction where we nted the world tree, "back then, my friends had started to ignores me, so I was quite lonely, but then suddenly he came and became my friend, it never mattered to him that I was the saintess of the world tree, he treated me like I was just a random kid, maybe it because he is the ruler of this whole forest where we live his position is above any king or saintess," I said as we reached a fairlyrge night tree, and sat under it to take shelter form the scorching sun, "after that he made my father, king of all elves, and announced it to the whole forest, you know he even promised me that he would go out to explore the world with me some day," I said as I looked at the white leaves that were falling down with the blowing wind, Ruby who had been staying quite all this time spoke up after I had stopped for some time "he means a to you lot huh?" she asked me, "I guess he does, as a friend, teacher, a ymate," a second father figure, I said, not speaking thest part, and keeping it to myself. As I thought all this I looked around at the forest that looked like a beautiful painting, the ck trees, with white leaves, ck ground and grass, a blue clear blue sky. For the background, it looked majestic. As I enjoyed the view something touched my hand as the wind blew a little harder than usual, there was a white flower that looked like a spider at first nce, it was a really pretty flower. *** If nova was here he would have recognized the flower as a spider lily flower. Chapter 42 Combat Training! Author''s note: Sorry guys, i am going home from college, it''s quite far so it might take some time, i will post the chapter when I get home, i hope you have enjoyed the story so far there are many things i have nned for the story so i hope that you all will stick around to see it. (Edit: i updated the chapter, i hope you all will enjoy it, there is a new chaptering out in a few hours after this, i hope you will keep on giving your power stones to this novel and support it.) ****** "ng ng" echoed in the ssroom as I sat there studying a mana core, and my two tails were constantly getting attacked by wooden swords that I made using my [Nature''s call (LV 8)], which had started to level up quite nicely as I had been constantly practicing this magic to control the nature around me and y with it. "Aaaaahhh" a war cry came from behind me as I continued to study the mana core, Ena held a wooden sword in her hand as she swung her sword, I used my tail to block it and attack her back, my other tail was busy with Ruby who had decided to join Ena in her studies a month ago when she came here to y, I decided to teach her too as it would be good for Ena to have someone who will study with her. They were both very slow at the beginning of the training a month ago at that time, they couldn''t even handle themselves properly, but now they were somewhat better than before. As they bothnded, they both looked at each other and nodded as they did so, they ran towards my tails. I wasn''t looking in their direction, but my senses were so acute that I could practically create a 3D picture of them in my mind. When they were both within my tail''s reach, I attacked them both with my tails. However, as my tail approached them, they deflected it with their swords and attempted to swerve it to the side, which they were sessful in doing. As they did this, Ruby went forward and in between my tails, and as soon as he arrived near my back, I used one of my tails to strike her from behind. But just as my tail was about to reach her unguarded back, Ena stopped with her sword, leaped onto the tail, and started to run top it. As she reached Ruby, she held out her hand, and Ruby took it. Ena pulled her up as they both continued to move atop my tail towards my back. She thought she had a clear path to my back and was only a few steps away from winning however I used the tail that Ena had been blocking to attack her from behind and knock her back to the starting point. This time, thending was less impressive as she rolled in the dirt, and as for Ena, I simplyunched her up because she had mistakenly thought that my tail was a path to my back. She would likely shatter her bones if she dropped from that height, so I used my tails to carefully catch her and lower her to the ground. Ena kicked the ground and said, "We were so closed," her face red with rage. Ruby had stood up by this point and shared Ena''s sad appearance. She remarked, grabbing the air in front of her to demonstrate how close she was, "I was this close." ''This is the closest you have been since you two began training, so it was a solid run,'' When I eventually turned around to face them, I praised them. When they heard my praise, they both snickered, but a little grin remained on their cheeks, which they attempted to hide from me. ''Now then, Ena and Ruby, you both have good teamwork, and I''d say that you can practically read each other''s minds when you fight, but you have too many openings. Ena, when you first blocked my attack, I could haveunched you to the side if I wanted to, and Ruby, when you fight, you leave your back wide open, making it easy to target.'' I said, ''Anyway, this should be enough for now. Get some rest, and then let me know how far your research work on mana cores is.'' As I gave them a break, I remarked, "Let''s go have lunch, Ruby," Ena said, grabbing Ruby''s hand and pulling her toward the hut I had made for them. They had both moved inside the cave and were only leaving for supper. They have be close and spoke to one another as if they are blood sisters. "Nova, what do you need?" Ruby inquired as she poked her head out of the hut door as I was engaged with my thoughts. "Anything is OK," I responded as I shrank back to kitten size and began to walk toward the cabin. I leaped into the open window since I could smell something delicious cooking as I got closer. It was just a regr hut with a kitchen, a bathroom, for two kids. Ena was preparing something, and Ruby was assisting her while I just sat down and closed my eyes at the window. Ena helped her mother cook, therefore she was well-versed in the art of cooking. Even though I wasn''t hungry, I epted their offer to have lunch with them because I shouldn''t be refusing food in the first ce. Ena requested, "Hey Ruby, can you set the table, I''m nearly done." "Sure," Ruby replied with a smile. There were only two seats in the hut when she began to prepare the table for three, but I sat straight on the table while eating because I didn''t need to use a chair. Ena questioned me, "Hey Nova, you want to go outside? Later, they started to excavate the area where they are going to build the castle.", ''Sure, I don''t mind'' I answered them as, I licked myself Clean. [Aham, nova you''re licking Yourself again,] Fuck it Star I don''t care anymore, if I can''t stop my body then I won''t. I have been trying to control my body so that it won''t do these random things, but after so much effort, I just gave up. I tried my best, I even tried to make a barrier around my body to stop it but it never worked. In the end, I gave up. Ruby said joyfully, "Lunch is ready," as Ena delivered food to the table. I leaped from the window, ran to the dining table, leapt up on it, and sat down with my tails wagging from side to side in joy. After all, cooked meat is delectable. Ena set a tter of it on the table, and I replied, "Thank you for the supper." I began to take little bits of the food and began to chew it but, because I have a jaw that is different from that of the humanoid species, I am not able to savor my meal in silence. So, as I chewed the meal and swallowed it down, I could hear Nome Nome sounds, ''It''s delicious, can you pass the salt Ruby?'' i asked ruby for salt. As for why I didn''t use my magic to take the salt myself, well, that little tragedy happenedst time I did that and I got reprimanded by the little girls, so after that it bes a rule. Ruby grabbed up the salt and whispered, "Tell me when to stop," as she began to sprinkle it gradually over my food. Since there was no magic permitted at the dinner table, it''s all in the past now. I can''t pick it up with my paws, and I''m concerned that my tail''s hair may go on the food or in the sprinkler. After she had sprinkled twice, I told her to stop, adding, ''Maybe you could simply be a cook instead, Ena you are wonderful at cooking,'' before I once again began to eat. "Oh you like it?" she asked, ''Hmm I do'' I replied, "I wonder what will you do if I got married, then you will starve to death," she said, teasing me, ''Well I wonder who will marry a girl with only muscles,'' I teased her back, "It''s all your fault if that happens." She said pouting, ''Anyway, I would have my wife to cook for me by then anyways,'' I said, I am fairly confident with mydy skills. "Oh well see about that," she said, with a strange glint in her eye, Chapter 43 Cat Eyes Author''s note: hey everyone, I want you guys to think of a name for a tavern. it should be rted to Nova somehow,ment your names on this paragraph, and thenment it, if you like someone''s suggestion then like them, I will be selecting the name which has the most likes, and it will be used in the future arc, i am telling you to think of a name now is because i want everyone to have time and chance to put their options. *** "What exactly does that mean?" I questioned her, "Nothing?" She said, "Nothing, my ass." I replied as I took a mouthful. Ruby burst outughing as I looked at Ena. "You two, you look so funny when you fight." "Sorry, I couldn''t stop it, haha," sheughed. There were tears in her eyes, and she wasughing too hard, so we made some small talk while we ate our lunch in privacy, and to be honest, I appreciated this environment. It was incredibly pleasant for someone like me who has never had a family, so I wondered if this is how a family must feel. I observed Ena and Ruby conversing andughing, and as I looked at them, I thought this was as close to a family as I could get. After lunch, Ena and Ruby began to y tag outside the hut, and I watched them as I sat on the window sill. They both had really quick reactions, so it was like seeing two parkour specialists doing stunts: jumping over each other, dodging in strange ways, and so on. "All right, you two, it''s time for ss." As I leaped out the window and approached them, I shouted, "Awwh," and Ena grumbled, "Can''t we y a little longer?" "I was about to catch her." Ruby protested, and they both made puppy eyes. What are they trying to achieve? I''m a cat, and I can do a better puppy face than them. Now that I think about it, I''m not sure why it''s called puppy face. "Don''t cats do it better than puppies in terms of making our eyes wide and cute?" "No," I answered, making puppy eyes as well, just to watch their reaction. And I was not disappointed as they both began to approach me in a fog. "OK, you two go to your seats," I said. As I proceeded to the top of the hill, where there were now two benches for them to sit on, they both moved in a stupor and sat on their chairs, their eyes nk. Why were they acting like that? I wondered as I climbed onto Ena''s bench and waved my paw in front of her eyes to see whether she was all right. Star, do you have any ideas as to why they''re acting this way? [Well, I can only guess, but I think it might be because of your cat-eye skill. There are many skills that have leveled up, so it might be one of them.] Ya, actually, I should check my Cat Eyes skill. *** Cat eye (level 78), a skill found only in a few cat species around the world, is a skill that improves with leveling and canpete with the legendary skill Dragon Eyes. features: Cat control: you can use your eyes to control someone for some time; you can give them orders and even erase memories or create new ones; you can even break someone''s mind using this skill if not used properly. *** Oh, there is a function to control someone, huh? Thats cool. I can erase memories and create them as well, and I can break someone''s mind. Wait, fuck, did I identally break their mind? No, please no. Deactivate the skill. Imanded the system. [Cat control is temporarily disabled.] The light in Ruby and Ena''s eyes returned as soon as the skill was deactivated. "How did I get here?" "W-what happened?" they said. They were quite surprised when they suddenly found themselves somewhere else and a little scared, as they had no idea how it had happened. "Don''t be concerned, you two; there is nothing to worry about. ""I just used a skill of mine identally," I said to them as I looked towards them. "What kind of skill can do that?" Ruby asked as she shuddered subconsciously worn out. ""I feel as ifs passed out for a second, but I could feel everything around me," Ena said. "Sorry, it was a mind control spell that activated," I exined to them. "Well anyway, let''s change the topic and get back to what we were supposed to do here; tell me what you two have found out until now," I asked as I sat down on the ground and looked at Ena and Ruby, who were preparing as if it were a job interview; they both were researching the same thing: they had to find a way to find out how mana cores worked. "Well, first of all, we were quite confused as to how we could do research without any tools, but thanks to you, we were able to see at the surface of a mana core with incredible detail," Ena said as she used a wooden board with a diagram of the mana core to demonstrate how a mana core appeared to me. "After looking at the mana core in great detail, we were able to see that it was coded in microscopic runes that are very difficult to see with regr eyes, but we were able to copy the ruins on the mana core," Ruby said, speaking one after the other. How cute. "And this was the result," Ena said as she showed me a wooden board with a runguage on it. "However, we were not able to make use of it; these are the only things we found out in a month," Ruby said. "Yes, that is an excellent presentation. Now get back to your seats. "I will exin a few things," I said to both girls. Let me exin now. You are correct about the part where you learned about the ruins; these ruins are what you are looking for because they are what allowed a random slime to use magic. You will begin studying these ruins, and as you practice spells and use magic, your mana core will be increasingly refined as you gain strength. as i spoke Ruby raised her hand, I gestured for her to speak, "how dose mana cores refine?" she asked, Excellent question, i praised her and then exined well you see it''s just a theaury for now but ording to my research when practice to use more and more mana your mana will go through your core, and then refine it, its like clearing a river which has been cked by something, as the water goes through it it will slowly but gradually push the things thats cking the waters path, I exined to them, After exining the theory for many hours I was finally done for today, ''Well this will be all for today, now your task is to find out how to use the ruins, when yous are able to use the ruins I will teach you further and further, I told them and then dismissed the ss. "It was a interesting ss" Ena said as she stretched her body and then stood up, "Ya, we are getting close to using magic" Ruby said, ''Well to be honest you are just at the starting point, there are many things that you have to learn'' I dais to them. "Well anyways lets, stop talking about magic stuff and go where they are building the castle" Ena said excitedly, both Ruby and Ena had been living in this cave for most of their time so they didn''t really get any chance to get go watch the construction work for the castle that they had started building, there were some other side projects that were also happening just budding the capital and different sections for different stuff, I had been watching everything from my cave so far and didn''t really see the need to go out. There were also some cases of mutations that I had been working on, which were really some mind boogieing stuff that I didn''t understand, I had been trying to analyze the energy that we found that day and well I am recreating it to see how it worked and if the is a way to get stop it, but so far I haven''t really got any results. It was quite depressing to be honest, but its something that I had to do, as for the fairy''s they had started living alongside elves, druids, and some tree type humanoid creatures that looked like walking trees, everything so far had been going good, As we made our way out of the cave, there was a new thing that I had just noticed there were a lot of flowers in the night forest, all white Red spider lily''s they had yet to turn red so it looked like a whiteyer of snow was covering the hill, the only thing that was ck was the ground, tree bark, and the stems of the red spider lily''s apparently they were not green but ck instead. Chapter 44 Castel! Chapter 44 Castel! Author''s note: This chapter will be updated in a few hours. I am behind due to travels and some exams, but I hope you enjoy this chapter (when it is released) and please keep the power stonesing, we have been holding the position in the top 200 for this week and to be honest, I hope we don''t drop down in Ranks now. EDIT: it has been updated. *** It was gorgeous, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed like I was in a dream. ''I had no idea that this world had red spider lilies.'' I spoke without giving it much thought. "this world?" Ena asked in confusion. As I began to make my way through the flower field, I remarked, ''Ah....don''t mind me,'' I looked around and saw only white flowers everywhere. Ena spoke up, "I am so excited to see how much construction is done," as Ruby followed us in silence and the air was filled with a sweet and gentle fragrance from all of the flowers around us. ''You are talking like a boy again. Which girl would be thrilled to see such arge building being built?'' I asked while being teased by me. She began to pick up her pace and eximed, "Ohe on, I am going to be living in it, who wouldn''t be excited to see their own house being built?" as she continued to make her way toward the construction site. Rubymented as Ena moved on, "She is too excited for it." Ena had already moved on. ''Well, as long as she is enjoying it,'' I said as I looked towards the houses and various species that were living in the city beside the hill. It had changed significantly over the previous month. Various species coexisted there in perfect harmony, and there were now stands next to the roots ofrge trees, most of which were being used as buildings because they were hollow on the inside. There were also good-sized bridges linking the various trees, some of which wererge enough to amodate two carriages, and there were even houses made of trees that looked cool. It was starting to resemble the society of elves that existed in the fantasy books. The only different thing is that there are elves who look like bodybuilders, with wide shoulders, and ebbs they are not the elves that usually seem slender in the stories. In other words, some elves look like bodybuilders. And they are unable to utilize mana or bows the only weaponry they have ess to is spears this may change in the future, but for now, they can''t do so. If Ena and Ruby are sessful in finding a method to utilize mana, then they will be able to instruct others, and the Elvenmunity will ce a significant emphasis on magic research. This is all going to happen in the future. There will be a lot of shifts, but I haven''t even thought about how much Ailyn''s new baby will alter things. There will be a lot of shifts. As I was processing all of this information, we made it to the base of the hill where the castle was going to be constructed. I could see numerous elves digging the ground, and I could see the pattern of the castle only from the basement it would be enormous, to say the least. They were excavating arge area that seemed to be a basement. They must have started from the basement. Ena eximed, "Wow, it''s sorge!" while bouncing up and down with excitement, and Ruby agreed, saying, "Hmm, it''s massive." The cabin I saw was the only one in the whole capital, and Ena''s family had been living there while waiting to move into the castle once construction wasplete. "Dad!" While I was preupied with my thoughts, Ena suddenly let out a scream. When I turned to look at her, she was sprinting towards Zeno, who had juste with two other leaders from the tribe. Ena went up to Zeno and leaped into his arms. It seemed to be a touching moment shared between a father and a daughter. After he had shown some affection to his daughter, Zeno and I locked eyes, and when we did, he made a little bow while Ena was still in his arms. ''Been a while Zeno how are things going?'' I asked, "Everything is going ording to n, Lord Nova we are now extending our area while also training new soldiers." He stated that as he began to give a report on what things they had aplished in the previous month, well, to be honest, I was inquiring about his personal life but whatever, it''s nice to receive an update on how things are going from time to time. He said this as he started to deliver the report. ''Good, keep up the good work, and don''t over-exert yourself'' I said when he was done with his report, ''How is it going with Ailyn?'' I inquired about how she was doing "Ah, she is doing terrific." He responded by saying, ''I see, take care of her.'' I then turned around to go and said, ''Alright then I won''t disturb you with your job now.'' I then continued walking back. "You are already going back?"Ena asked, "Stay with us," Ruby said, backing Ena up. ''I have work to do, you two enjoy yourselves'' I said to them and then moved back up towards the entrance of the cave, as I walked up I thought about what to do next, should I go practice my magic? Or should I just go and open up the mutated creatures to research what was causing changes in their bodies? I should just direct them one by one, [and what exactly are you thinking you will find anyway?] Well to be honest I have no idea, I am just looking for a clue. [there is only energy in their body. So I don''t think you will find much] Then I Guess there is nothing that I can do. As I got closer to the entrance of the cave, I found myself thinking. I could feel someoneing closer to me, and when I turned to look in that direction, I saw Kaya walking toward me. She was majestically approaching me by moving in steady steps. As she came closer to me, she greeted me with the words, ''Lord Nova, it has been a while.'' ''Yes it has been a while, Kaya, how is everything going?'' I asked her in return. ''We have found a wared type of slime, in the forest, it''s stuck to the ground and it''s ck in color, and a dumb ass Kai went too close to it and got himself stuck.'' She spoke, and her voice told me that she was annoyed with Kai. ''Oh, a slime that could trap Kai? Now that''s an interesting thing. Take me there I said. ''Yes, please follow me'' Kaya said as she started walking. *** After a considerable amount of time spent walking through the jungle. I was able to pick up on voicesing from up ahead. It was unmistakably Kai''s voice that said, "Alright, one, two, three, NOW pull." What the heck is going on here, I thought as we finally arrived at the location where Kai was sucked into the slime, and what I saw when we got there was nothing like what I had imagined it would be. ''Pft'' controlled myughter as I saw the amusing seine in front of me. Snow and Khan were both biting down on Kai''s tail, attempting to pull him out of the ck slime that he was stuck in. Kai, on the other hand, Kai was unable to move at all. He was standing in a pool of ck slime that gave off the impression that it was pulsating, the slime was clinging to Kai''s legs in a very tight way. ''Aha, Lord Nova has arrived.'' As soon as Kaya''s voice resounded in the surroundings, both Snow and Khan let go of Kai''s tail and fell back, ''What are you guys up to?'' I asked ''I-I was testing my strength against the slime,'' Khan said quickly as he stood back up, he is too proud to say he was helping Kai. seeing him act like this, they had been acting dignified in front of me, but when I see them like that, they look like really good friends. ''Yes, he is correct.'' Snow agreed with his words. It''s the first time I''ve noticed them acting differently when they''re not around me.'' Sure, if you say so, I asked because things were getting a little awkward. ''Let''s see what this thing is,'' I said to myself as I walked towards the ck slime, it was pulsing as if breathing, it had ck veins with a slight red glow, they appeared to be discussing, and I didn''t want to get any closer to this thing, so I just used Appraisal from afar. **** Name: ???? Description: ???? **** What the hell is this thing? I thought as I looked at the results, everything is just question marks, is my level too low for this stuff? I thought as I looked toward the pulsing ck slime, [why not touch it?] doing. Kai got stuck doing that, so I don''t want to do that, lets''s just examine Kai to see what the slime is Chapter 45 Black Slime and Kai Chapter 45 ck Slime and Kai Author''s note: this chapter has been updated, you can now read it. I hope you all enjoy the chapter. let''s set the goal for this week ay 700 as we were able to reach 650 power stonesst week, i hope you all will keep giving this novel your support. Anyway enjoy the chapter *** ''First and foremost, tell me how you came to find it and how you got stuck.'' I asked Kai, who had been wagging his tail ever since he saw me as if I was his owner, which sounded wrong because a cat being a dog''s owner is just wrong. just the idea sent a shiver down my spine, are these instincts of a cat? I asked myself. ''I found it while doing my daily rounds around my territory, it wasn''t therest night because I take the same route every day, so I called everyone else here and observed it to see what it was, but we found no clue as to where it came from and what this thing is,'' Kai said as he attempted to wave his stuck paw. But it didn''t work. ''I told you not to touch it, and now look at yourself.'' Kaya screamed at Kai from behind my back, clearly enraged, ''But we had to make sure it was safe or not.'' ''Yep, it had to be done,'' Kai said, and Snow agreed with him. ''I would have done it if he hadn''t.'' Khan stated, ''Ugh, boys.'' Kaya rolled her eyes and said. Wow, she''s furious at them. So, ''Do you have any strange feelings, Kai?'' I asked him as I instructed Star to scan him. ''I''m feeling a little dizzy,'' Kai admitted. When I look at him closely, I notice that his eyes are bloodshot, as if he hadn''t slept in days, not months, because we beasts don''t sleep that much in the first ce, hmm. ''I see,'' I inquired as I approached him, jumped on him, and then used Appraisal on him. **** Name: Kai Race: Wolf Status Effects: Fatigued, tired. **** ''Alright Kai, stay still, I''m going to cut the slime,'' I said, thinking that this slime was sucking his energy out of his body and that if he continued like this, he might just die. ''Yes, Lord Nova,'' he said, bingpletely still, not even wagging his tail in the slightest. I used [Mana ws (LV 70)] around his paws, and as soon as I used the skill, I saw a wave of green mana leave my ws in a sh of lightning-fast speed and hit the slime, cutting it open. Kai took his paw out, and now his one paw was free. However soon the clime started to regenerate the cut part and in no time it was back to its full size. ''So it can heal itself,'' Khan said to form the side, ''Ya looks like it'' I said. ''Alright, Kai, I''m going to hold your body using Telekinesis,'' I said to him as I lifted his body slightly. ''Now then, let''s try to Kai out,'' I thought as I used Mana''s ws three more times to free him and lift him up at the same time, getting him out of the reach of the ck slime and cing him to the side with others. As soon as I ced him back on the ground, everyone rushed over to see if he was alright or not however, as they approached him, he copsed and fell down he had been in the slime for far too long, and almost all of his energy had been sucked out of his body. As I nced at the slime next to me, the thought urred to me, Is it energy, or is it life force? What exactly differentiates energy from the life force after all, energy can take the form of anything, right? If the light from the sun can be utilized or converted into sr energy, then the question arises as to whether or not life force can also be converted into emery. [I think it would be called Dark magic if we do that, it''s like sacrificing someone''s life for something.] Hmm, back on earth we would indeed call it dark magic, but what would be the equivalent of dark magic in this world I wonder. Well, I guess we will find out sooner orter, when species develop magic in the future there will be some low lives that will go that way. [hmm your right] Well, anyways let''s heal Kai first, As I slowly walked to where everyone else was I spoke. ''Alright don''t gather around him and let me heal him'' I said as I approached him and then put my paw on his fur, it was quite a worm to touch, he was heating up. Is this a fever or the bacsh from getting his being sucked in the slime? Well, we can find it outter. First [light Magic (LV 40)] as I used light magic, my paw glowed white, and then the light covered Kai''s body, and his condition began to improve in a brink of a second. I could feel his body temperature going down and his breathing slowing down to normal. ''He should be good now, just let him rest a bit and he will be back as good as new.'' I told Kaya, Snow, and Khan. All of them look worried as they looked at Kai, especially Kaya. Even tho she has a fox face I could tell them she was on the verge of crying. Why do I have a feeling that I am going to see something really interesting in the future? Well Anyway now that this is all done, it''s time to Deal with this slime, as I thought this I looked back at the slime, which was still pulsating its vein-like protrusions still glowing slightly. I walked closer to the slime and then used [Mana w (LV 70)] to cut it apart a small part from the slime and then used [Telekinesis LV 78] to pick it up, while it was in the air, I used [ground magic (LV 66)] to gather some sand form the surrounding area, and then I heated it up using [Fire Magic (LV 60)] to make it as hot as I could and then crafted it into a test tube, as I did that the threes kings behind me looked at me with awh, I could feel their gazes hitting me just likesers, let''s just ignore them, after the shaping wasplete I used [Wind Magic (LV 72)] to slowly cool it off if I did it too fast then the ss would probably break, or it would be too weak and the slime might break out of it when it cooled down, it turned to form Red hot molten ss to Cool transparent ss which gave off a slight green glow, I put the peace of slime in the test tube wile it was still moving and then used [Nature''s call (LV 1)] to make a cork for the top and sealed it inside. ''Lord Nova, your skills are really impressive'' Snow said, from behind me when I was done. ''Yes that was really cool'' Kaya said, I think I am imagining it but for a second I think I saw stars in her eyes, and where did she even learn the word Cool Anyway. ''Yes indeed you are great Lord Nova'' Khan said whileughing, Why are they acting this strangely, they usually stay so calm and dignified around me it feels wared when I see them talking casually. But it''s good in its own way, they still use Lord before my name but they don''t act like they use to, I guess we are getting close to each other or it just might be me overthinking. Let''s just ignore them for now, what should I do with this slime anyway? [if this thing was sucking Kai''s energy then it must also be doing it with other nts and beasts,] Ya your right, this might be the cause for the low growth of trees in the outskirts of the forest, I think it wasn''t that my magic didn''t reach the outer area, it was more like all of it got sucked up by something and now that I see this I can say that the thing we were looking for is this slime. [we should investigate it as soon as possible and kill these slimes] Ya there will definitely be more than one of these, and if they are sucking my mana then I am fairly confident that that must have be really strong, I used so much mana in my [Blessing of the Nature (LV 7)] skill. I guess it would be a tough opponent, I am kind of looking forward to fighting the strongest ck slime that is in this forest, if this small one can capture Kai and suck his energy then what would a big one do. Just thinking about it is making my hair stand on end. Chapter 46 BLACK DEATH! Chapter 46 BLACK DEATH! Author''s note: Enjoy the chapter and keep giving your power stones/golden ticket. ***** So, how do I handle this slime? Should I simply burn it? Will it even burn in the first ce, now that I think about it? Let''s see, I threw a small fireball at the slime, and it exploded, shaking the earth and sending a scorching st of air forth. As the mes died, I could see that the slime was still alive and kicking. So it''s resistant to fire, huh? How fascinating, how about cold tho? Will it resist cold too? Then how about ice magic?? Thinking this I used [ice magic (LV 55)] on the slime, ayer of thick solid ice started to form on top of the slime, and I could see that it had stopped moving as soon as the ice hit it. Now the question is, is it going to break and die? I used my w and thrust it right into the ice with 20% of my strength to break the ice, and as soon as my w touched it, thin fine cracks started to form on the surface of the ice, and then it cracked open, however, the result was not the same as I would want it to be. The ice cracked and shattered but the slime remained still, not affected in the slightest, damn this thing is hard to kill, I thought as I looked over my options, How about [Light Magic (LV 40) as I activated the skill, a light came out of my paw however this time it was not there to heal someone, it came out andunched in a blink of an eye, and hit the slime, there was a reaction as it twitched, I kept the Ray of light going in hopes that I would be able to damage it in the slightest, however, all my efforts just went down the gutter as only some smoke and smell of flesh being burned came out nothing more than that. This is so fucking hard to kill, I thought as I looked at the slime as if had touched my collection of mana cores. [how about using darkness magic, it is a destruction type magic] Good idea star, but I doubt that it will work, it is ck so it should be resistant to darkness. [at least give it a try] Ya sure, why not. [Darkness Magic (LV 50)] As I activated the spell, it felt as if the sun had stopped shining for a second as a dark fog escaped my paws, and with the fog came a small dagger made out of the darkness itself, it looked like it was absorbing all the light that came near it. I couldn''t even feel whether it was there or not, moving the de around there was no sound, it was the same as an owl flying in the night, I couldn''t even feel it cutting the air, as I moved it close to grass on the ground they weathered away as if it the ck de made up of darkness had sucked the life out of it. Death was the only word that came to my mind when I saw that ck de, it felt as if it can kill anything. Will it hurt the slime that was the big million-dor question, will this thin ck de cut the slime or destroy it in any way? Curious to find out the answer I thrust it into the slime, it went in without any resistance, it didn''t even feel as if I had thrust it in. As I looked at the de in the slime I could see that there was a change this time, it was like it was alive as the slime started to shake, and tried to move away from the de afraid, However, I didn''t let it escape as I made more des and thrust them into the slime, as I did so, the slime was in agony, as it started to turn into particles of ck light, in the next moment. ''What the? Why is it turning into ck light particles?'' I asked myself. ''Lord Nova I don''t it''s safe to touch them'' Snow said from behind me, as both Kaya and Khan started to drag Kai''s body out of range of the ck particles, as the particles fell on the ground, they started to sizzle and started to melt just like when something hits a corrosive acid, I stepped back and tried to run but it was toote as some particles of light fell on my back and other parts of my body, eminence amount of pain came out as I could hear the sound of my flesh melting, and sizzling just like the ground earlier, I tried to run but the light had melted a hole down to my bones, "MEOOOWW" I screamed in pain as I Fell, unable to move, more particles of ck light fell on my body, "ASSSSSSSSS" The sound of my flesh melting became louder and Louder, I couldn''t even think properly as the pain was too much I could feel, my bones melting, ''LORD NOVA'' Snow tried to run towards me but I made a barrier around the area so that he won''t enter the area, and then I ced a barrier over my body shielding it from the light particles, "MEOOOWWWWWWWW" another scream escaped my mouth, as the new particles of ck light reached my Bones, ''Fuck, it hurts'' I thought as I tried to move my body, but I could feel it some of my bones had attached together just like molten stic. Star what can I do? [your Regeneration(LV 76) skill should kick in any time just endure it for a little longer,] [unusual Substance discovered in the body of a host scanning substance] [0%] [Scan Failed] [scanning again] [0%] [1%] [2%] [1%] [2%] [Scan Failed] [eliminating the substance] What the fuck is going on? I thought as I looked at the system windows popping up one after another, it looked like System is trying to Scan the ck light particles, but it was failing again and again, [Regeneration(LV 76) was triggered] As I heard this notification, my body started to heal, [HOST BONES ARE MELDED TOGETHER SEARCHING FOR METHODS TO REPAIR THE BONES IN THE HOST''S BODY] [POWER Of HEALING MAGIC USED FOR CURE] As I saw this Notification a sigh escaped my mouth, it hurt like hell but I knew that it would be just a matter of time before the system heal my wounds and heal me back to normal, I just had to endure this agonizing pain a little longer, I could still feel the particles of ck light ravaging my insides, I could feel them going through my organs, slowly they were melting everything inside my body, everything that melted welt was gathering at the bottom of my organs, I could feel everything. As I looked around, I could see that Kaya, Snow, and Khan were desperately trying to break the barrier, that I had created to keep them out. ''It''s¡­.going¡­t-to¡­.be¡­alright'' I spoke to them, ''go back¡­to the hill I will meet you all¡­there'' I said to them, ''B-but lord nova your bleeding'' Kaya shouted, as she said this I looked around to see that I was inside a pool of blood, again. ''It''s alright¡­I can heal from¡­this, I just need some¡­.time, now go that''s¡­an order'' I said as I made it so that they couldn''t look inside the barrier anymore. How funny I thought as I looked at the state of my body. ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA''ughter escaped my mouth as I thought how funny this was, I am back in a near-death experience, the situation again. How many times has it been now, 10, 20? I questioned myself, [HEALING MAGIC POWER FAILED TO CURE HOST BODY] [UNABLE TO HEAL HOST BODY] [SOLUTION FOUND, DESTROYING AND RECREATING BONES AND ORGANS] "MEOWWWWWWWWW" a bestial cry escaped my mouth as soon as the notification resounded, the whole barrier shook from the shock wave of my cry, my bones started to break alongside my organs and soon I head something "CRAAKKK" Cracks started to appear in the barrier that I had created over my body, there were many particles of ck light that had gathered on top of my barrier, ''Well fuck'' I thought. And soon the barrier shattered into pieces, as it fell it felt the same as broken ss, mixed with small particles of ck light that were promising me a painful death, I looked at the particles of ck death descending onto my body one looked as if it was getting bigger and bigger however, I knew that it was descending directly toward my eye, And soon it touched my eye, A pop sound resounded inside the barrier as my eye popped like a balloon, I started to lose consciousness after that, knowing that I am never going to wake up ever again. [UNABLE TO HEAL HOST BODY] [HOST BODY IS ON THE VERGE OF DEATH] [ENABLING SAFETY PROTOTYPICAL] [CHANGING HOST M¡­.] Those were thest words I heard. Chapter 47 HeadHunters Author''s note: hay everyone I hope you enjoy the chapter, keep the power stonesing, the growth of power stones is not reaching even 400 as of yet. *** My brain gave me the sense that I was just floating about in the pitch ck. I was unable to feel anything in my body, and the only thing that I was able to focus on was the fact that I was inpletely dark and quiet. Strangely It was pleasant, but I couldn''t put my finger on what exactly made it so rxing maybe it was theck of light or theplete absence of sound, but I have no idea and I don''t want to find out. "Allen" Who is Allen? As I was hearing the name, I thought to myself, "Allen, wake up," but then I heard again, "Allen for fuck sake." "Wake up!" the voice yelled once more, and this time my eyes snapped open I tried to stand up in a hurry, but I hit my head on something; "Thank god your awake, let''s go Lieutenant is calling everyone, there is a new recruit is joining us today" I heard a man''s voice say. "Ahhh fuck, why did you wake me up like that dumb ass?" I asked the man as I jumped out of the vehicle I was sleeping beneath he had awakened me up so abruptly that I banged my face as I stood up quickly. I saw a man with dirty blond hair and brown eyes, with the fit body of a soldier, as soon as I peered out. He was dressed in a soldier outfit, and he remarked, "Ohe on, we''re going to bete," as he stretched his hand towards me. I grabbed his hand and rose. "So what is it about? A new recruit?" I asked the man, "why didn''t you hear when I told you just a second ago" he remarked, as he started to walk faster towards the Indore briefing area, e on Randy tell me what it''s all about?" I asked him as I ran to catch up to him, "Ya ya sure, the lieutenant asked everyone to gather in the briefing area, a new recruit is joining us today, apparently she is a girl," he said as he looked at me with a knowing smile. "Is that all you think of? Get your head out of your ass," I heard another voice, I looked back just to see that Cindy was walking right behind us, she Ran up to Randy and pped the back of his head. She was wearing a ck tank top, her shirt was wrapped around her waist, "Ohe on it''s the first woman in our toon," Randy said as he rubbed the ce where Cindy had pped him, "What the fuck do you mean first Women? What the fuck am I then?" Cindy asked, clearly enraged at not being recognized as a woman. ? "Well look at yourself, you have too much muscle, the way you talk? Who in their right mind would calls you a woman?" Randy asked, ''Dude you might have balls of steel,'' I thought as I looked at him in pity, he was looking for death. I thought and I was right, as soon as I thought this, Cindy had done something that made me clench and cover my family jewels, "AHHH" Randy fell grabbing his privet part, as Cindy kicked them, and she was wearing the boots that we are given they are pure leather, I think his eggs might have been crushed beyond repair, I could even see some blood cumming out. I silently prayed for is balls. And carried on walking. "Hay Allen, so what do you think a new girl is joining why not take your chances?" she said to me with a wink, "Haha very funny," I said, as I kept on walking, We were in a small base in the middle of nowhere, we are deployed on missions every month, there is no time for love in the life of soldier, I thought as I kept on moving and looked around the area, it was a small military base, with heavily armored vehicles, all around the ce, there were around 100 soldiers, that means that there are two toons in this small base, its mainly used for fuel refilling, and storing ammo, we deliver the fuel and ammo to the front lines, most of the time and sometimes we are deplored on missions which we receive from the higher-ups. "Ohe on, how long are you going to stay single, you don''t take holidays, you are a workaholic. Some love might loosen you up a little." Cindy said as she smacked my back, "If you don''t want to I can, or any other man in our toon can," Randy said, "Now that I think about it there are two squads that are notplete, one is ours and the second one is from the second toon," Cindy said, after ring at Randy as if she would eat him alive. ''Women are scary,'' I thought as I looked at her. They both joined at the same time I did, we had been living together ever since, the only time we were away from each other was when they left to meet their families. I never had a family, I have struggled my whole life, trying to get food, shelter, getting money, it was so tough I stole food at times, I stole things from houses and then sold them to make money, for the Orphanage. After I turned of age, I joined the army and then slowly started to go up the ranks, to where I am today, it took me years but it was worth it as I didn''t need to worry about food or shelter, I got everything I want here. I sent all I earned to the orphanage back where I came from. It had been like this for years. I was sent to many missions that I knew could kill me with one mistake, but what did I even live for? I never knew. I tried to find a purpose in life but as I went through life and death situations I came to find out that there was no meaning in life, it was all meaning less, you live on and on for no fucking reason, the only reason I have not put a bullet through my head is that I didn''t have the guts to pull the trigger myself, every mission I went on, I prayed to any god that was out there to make sure someone would target me and put a bullet in my head. However that never happened, I struggled to hold on to dear life, again and again, I got shot but I got right back up, shooting back at them, my head would just go numb, I shot without thinking I killed without thinking, and at the end of every bloody battle I was still standing, somehow the only person who would want to get shot in the head would survive every single fucking time. Oh the irony of life, it''s funny, to be honest. "Hahaha" I couldn''t help butugh when I think of this. "What the fuck are youughing about," Randy asked, "Ya what''s so funny that you areughing to yourself," Cindy asked me, as both Randy and Cindy looked at me with a frown on their faces. "Ah it''s nothing, Let''s hurry up we are going to gette," I said as I started to walk a little faster and soon we reached the briefing area. As we reached the area I could see that there were many people there. Our whole toon was standing in rows of five each, as each squad was standing behind their squad leader, as soon as I entered I stood at my position, while Randy, Cindy, and Kidd stood behind me. Kidd was the fourth member of our squad he was the sniper of our team. As for Cindy, she is a hand-to-handbat specialist, while Randy ahem well he is just Randy I guess, he isn''t a master of anything, as for me I am a Master weapon specialist, I can use every weapon. "Alright Attention" a man with many scars on his face and a bold head shouted as he entered the room, as he did everyone stood in attention position, the sound of our booths vibrating the ground itself, "We are gathered here for two reasons, first is that we have a recruit that Will be joining our toon today." As Lieutenant said this the door to the side opened and then a woman entered the briefing area, she had blond hair and beautiful blue eyes, she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen in my life. "This is here is the recruit, her name is Sara Norris she will join the squad Headhunters," he said as everyone looked at our squad. Chapter 48 Strange Things, Author''s note: sorry for thete chapter update, after pasting thest chapter I did there was a power cut, apparently, some wire broke due to the cold and couldn''t be fixed due to snow blocking the roads for days, without any battery in my phone orptop forst 7 days I have lived like a caveman, it felt rxing in its own way, but even so, I lost my streak of writing continuously this month, well anyway I checked thements and stuff as soon I could charge myputer again, and well there were quite a lot, the number of power stones has also decreased so, please give your power stones to this novel. well anyway enjoy this chapter, *** The voice resounded in the room, and every squad looked towards us, all gazes focused on a group of four people. There were looks of envy and some looks of jealousy, even hostility. "Why can''t we have girls on our team?" "Lucky motherfuckers" there were manly faint whispers that were going around, "Shut up" Lieutenant shouted from the front at that moment. Everyone became silent just in a matter of seconds at that moment, there was only the sound of breathing that was left after that. "Sara go and stand with your squad so we can start the briefing for our next mission," the lieutenant said as he looked back at Sara, "SIR! YES! SIR!" she said with a salute, there was a constant smile on her face that she couldn''t hide even when Addressing the Lieutenant. Every recruit has that smile on their face before they face a true battle, and after that, it changes, those eager and excited smiles vanish after their first kill, and if they survive even then and kill more emotions start to have no meaning, they might crack a joke orugh, but deep down everyone in this room knows what they are truly feeling, they ignore it, try to put it to the side. ''It''s going to be ok they say, ''you''ll get used to it they say, but to be honest, they are just lying you never do, everyone remembers how their first kill went, they remember what it feels like when you thrust a knife to someone''s heart, throat or brain. The sound of cutting the firstyer of flesh and then hitting the hard surface of the bone, the sound of the bone splitting open the discussing vibration thates after the knife slides in between the cracked bone, and finally when it reaches its target, the feeling of piercing the soft tissue. Everyone remembers it, every second of it ying in their mind when they go for another kill, or when someone asks them to spare their life. Well, it''s not like I am any different, I am the same way. we are humans we have ws that we can''t get over so easily or get used to some stuff that easily. I can''t help but wonder how much longer she will be able to keep that lovely smile on her face; how much longer before it fades awaypletely? How long would it be until she breaks? As Sara made her way toward us, I couldn''t help but notice that there was a slight skip to each of her steps. A pleasant scent filled my nostrils when she went by me, and she walked with her blonde hair waving behind her. It was just a moment when she went past me, but it felt like time had stopped for me. As I questioned myself and wondered what the fuck was going on, Sara stood right behind Kidd. "Alright squad Destroyers, Bounty Hunters, Gunslingers you are Dismissed, other squads will remain here, I will give you the information about your next mission," the lieutenant said. "SIR! YES! SIR!" Everyone said in unison, as some squads exited the room, and only a few squads remained, "Hay I am Randy," Randy said as gave Sara a charming smile or at the very least he tried to do so, but a punch to his stomach stopped him, "hay, sorry about this guy, I am Cindy, its nice to have another girl in the Squad, and this is Kidd," Cindy said, as she pointed towards Kidd, who just nodded his head in response he has always been a quiet type of guy, I thought. "And this here is our captain," Cindy said pointing towards me, "Allen," I said as I nodded and then turned around, to look towards the lieutenant, "don''t worry about him, he is a bit cold to everyone when you get to know him you see his worm sides too, anyway what I am trying to say is that he is a good guy deep down" Cindy exined, "Alright everyone quiet down, we are starting," Lieutenant said as he started the briefing, "This time we will be Conducting the mission in dark, we will be delivering Ammo and fuel to the front lines, we will be taking this route, and then we will take a detour from the jungle, to get there faster, we have recently found this way so be on guard, we don''t know what might happen" He said as he pointed towards the map, everyone listened to what he was saying carefully, "get ready we will be leaving in 3 days from now at 1100 hours, do I make myself clear?" Lieutenant shouted, "SIR! YES! SIR!" everyone shouted in unison, "Alright you all are dismissed" he gave us our final orders and left the room, after he left the room slowly everyone also exited the room, as our squad exited the briefing room, without even saying anything we all made our way towards the same ce, it had always been like that, each squad had a room to live in, with beds and their personal belongings, the only thing that differentiated each other, the personal room was a piece of cloth that separated our beds. "So where are we going?" Sara asked, she looked around, her eyes looking from one ce to another, In a fast motion, she was like a curious puppy the first time looking at his new house. "To our rooms," I said to her as I walked, "And why is that?" she asked, "to prepare the stuff that we are going to take on the mission," Randy said, "so this is how it feels to go on a mission huh?" Sara asked, "Well ya," Cindy said, ? "By the way, I wanted to ask it before but why is our squad called Headhunters?" she asked with a smile on her face, "let''s not talk about that, are you hungry we can get something to eat, the cafeteria doesn''t have that good tasting food but it''s edible," Cindy said, as she changed the topic, "Y-ya sure, I haven''t eaten anything as of yet," Sara said epting the change in the topic without asking for any details. "It''s right beside our room, so we can go there after we are done getting our bags ready," Randy said, we moved to our rooms, and as we did though I felt as if there was something odd, something different than usual. "Hey guys, let''s get to the Rooms quick," I said as I started to walk faster, "Hay, but you are going towards the armory instead," Cindy said, looking at me with a questioning gaze, "I just want to do some maintenance on our guns," I said as I moved toward the armory, "I''ll go with you," Kidd said, as he came and started walking beside me. "Why don''t you guys show Sara our room till then," Kidd said, he spoke with no emotions in his voice. "Sure," Cindy said, "I''ll lead the way so follow me,dies," Randy said, "A-alright" Sara said as she followed Randy and Cindy, as they walked in the distance they both looked at me onest time, I know what those gazes meant, they had caught on pretty fast, "You can feel it right," I said as I looked at Kidd, He silently nodded, "alright then let''s go," I said as I looked towards him onest time and started to walk towards the armory at a fast pace, as I walked around I looked around observing everything, through the years I have trained or I should say honed my senses to perfection, I could notice slightest of sounds and I knew for a fact that this base isn''t supposed to be this quiet, I could still hear faint sounds but they were different from usual, there were many things that were missing. "Kidd cover my 6, we will hide as soon as we make contact" "Yes sir" Kidd nodded and started walking backward his back touching mine, and our speed of walking hade to a crawl. We were moving slowly however we were on full alert, As we reached the armory, strangely enough, it was unguarded, there are guards always stationed at the entrance, but there was no one there. I stopped when I saw that and Kidd stopped with me, he looked towards me I gave him a hand signal, and then we both separated and then moved to either side of the door. It was open, we both looked at each other when we saw that, it looked like our hunch was spot on. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM" Chapter 49 [CHANGING HOST MIND TO OTHER VESSEL] Author''s note: enjoy the chapter and keep the power stonesing, Let''s set the goal at 400 as its already Thursday. **** My eyes shot open as I heard the explosion, I hurriedly looked around, it looked different, it was all dark, there was a sound of something moving, but I couldn''t see where I was, Kidd where is he, I thought as I screamed his name, but instead of Kidd''s name, a different sound came out of my mouth, "MEOOOW" As I heard the voice meowing, I realized what was going on, ''Damn a fucking dream,'' I cursed aloud, ''Star what is going on, how did I get here,'' I asked, but there was no answer, at least not for a few seconds, [You...] he said after a brief pause, [you...died.] he said to me, ''Not for the first time,'' I said as I examined my surroundings, I was in the room I had designed to harvest the mana Cores from the Random slime, '' so why did I dream about my past?'' I inquired, [when you die, your life shes before your eyes, that happens when your brain thinks about what it can do to save the body, it goes through all its memories to see if there is a solution to what is currently happening, I believe you were in that state of mind where your mind was searching for an answer, however, your mind got transferred to this Double-Ganger, in the middle of the process.] I expected this much, but how did I change my body? [read your notifications,] As Star suggested, I nced at the previous notifications that had appeared before I swapped bodies. It''s a strange feeling, it feels like I''m in my body and not at the same time, it''s like I''m wearing an extrayer of clothes, which felt ufortable. [UNABLE TO HEAL HOST BODY] [HOST BODY IS ON THE VERGE OF DEATH] [ENABLING SAFETY PROTOCOLS] [CHANGING HOST BODY TO OTHER VESSEL] So there were "safety protocols" huh? That is new, did the cat goddess think about every oue to evens design this, I thought as I looked at the giggling slime, right by my side, I was in the body of the Double-Ganger that was tasked with harvesting the mana cores. ''I will give you some rest,'' I said, staring at the slime in front of me, which was shivering, well, I would be shivering if I were in his position, I have been tormenting this slime for mana cores for almost a century, if there was a normal person in his position his brain would have shattered by now, ''I wonder whether you despise me?'' I asked the slime, as I said so it stopped shaking for a second and I felt as if he was looking at me, but I paid it no mind as I looked around, there was a pile of mana cores here with a cat-sized desk, which could fit me in my full size, I have intended to use this ce as my researchb, and now that I am thinking about the slime and stuff, I know that I would be spending more and more time here thinking to figure out what I can do about the ck slime. I died to a ck slime, as I thought this I looked back at the slime trapped I had made for him, I should build a couple ofyers of barrier around the forest that has not yet been contaminated my barrier broke back then. When I reflect on what transpired with the ck slime, which caused my death, I can''t help but giggle. And soon that small giggle turned to maniacalughter. I am the guardian of the world tree and Nexus, and I died at the hands of a ck slime of all things. ''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHH'' As Iughed, I realized that I had been fooled into believing that I was more powerful and all-powerful than I was. I had let the power go to my head, and as a result, I was taken aback by what happened. ''Now that I think about it, is it even worth it to protect this world?'' I questioned, and as I uttered those words, I felt something like a minor tremor. It was something that would not be something that would be noticed by many people since it was faint, but it seemed like the world and shook for a moment. Well anyway, I should find a solution for the ck slime, and the mutated animals, let''s call them Corrupted beasts. Is the corruption also due to the slime, I thought to myself as I took the small test tube out of my inventory and then ced it right in front of my eyes, it was still moving inside the test tube, I would have to do many things to get the answers I need, and ''I hope you hold all the answers I seek,'' I said to the sample of ck slime that I had taken earlier. As if responding to my voice It moved toward my face, [wait Nova, hold on I think you missed it but you ced the tube inside your storage] Star said his voice, was quite loud, ''Ya, I did ce it in my inventory why?'' I asked confused at what it was pointed at, [dumb fuck use your mind, you can''t ce anything that is living inside your inventory] Holy mother of all cats, I eximed as I looked at the ck slime with more curiosity, ''H-how can you go inside my inventory?'' I asked as I looked at it, ''Are you undead?'' I asked it again as if I was expecting it to answer all my questions but obviously, no such answers came out. I shall speak with it at ater time for the time being, I need to investigate what is going on outside and determine whether or not the Four Kings are okay. I felt a little overwhelmed, but even so, it was not something I couldn''t handle because I had been through much worse, than this. Thinking this, I opened therge door to the researchb, and then I moved out and toward the exit of the cave. As I did so, more and more questions began to pile up in my head. Many interesting things started to transpire. I moved closer to the exit of the cave. As I was thinking all of this, I finally jumped out of the hole that I had been using to enter my cave, and as soon as I did so, I discovered that the four kings were waiting for me there. They were all facing opposite me, and they were looking in the direction where we had encountered the ck slime. "Hello," I said to them as I sat behind them before I transformed into my kitten form. All three of them jumped in rm and were ready to fight, their fangs in full disy as they growled, and quickly spun around. As they did so, I turned my attention to Kai, who was still unconscious. I could tell that he was breathing regrly because his chest was remaining steady. ''Lord Nova!'' Snow shouted as he saw me, ''W-when did you even get here?'' Khan asked. ''W-why didn''t we feel your presence?'' Kaya asked, they all looked startled, ''Aa sorry for scaring you Guys,'' I said Even though I couldn''t see anything that seemed out of ce on my paw, I couldn''t resist the impulse to lick it clean, just like the rest of my body did. I licked my paw repeatedly while trying to clean it. ''As for your questions, khan, and Kaya'' I spoke as I looked at them for a second and then went back to cleaning myself. ''I just got here and I don''t know why you didn''t feel my presence, I wasn''t trying to sneak up on you guys.'' I answered them and then directly moved on to the main topic, without giving them any chance to say anything more. ''Tell everyone that they are prohibited to go out of the inner forest at all costs, I will be casting barriers all around the inner forest, anyone can leave if they please to do so however after that they won''t be able to return inside again unless I let them in. So make sure no fools try something'' I said, ''Yes we will do as youmand'' Kaya said as she bowed her head a little and so did the other two, ''But Lord Nova what do we do with Kai?'' Snow asked, he looked to be worried about Kai, and Khan shared his worried as he too looked to be in distress, ''Ya about Kai, I think it would be good for him to take a dip inside mana waterke, I will tell you, guys, when he wakes up,'' I said as I lifted him using telekinesis, and then ced him or more like dropped him on the surface of the mana waterke, and soon his body sank down, without any trouble. ''Now then you have your orders, make sure that everyone else is in the inner forest within three hours because after that I will be cing the barrier.'' Imended them and then turned around to leave. Chapter 50 Magic Circle! Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' Chapter 51 NO CHAPTER 51 Dragons the most superior species of all! Author''s note: Hello everyone I am really sorry for the dy in my chapters, myptop broke recently and I had no way to write the chapters so I had to post the NO CHAPTERS, myptop is fixed now so the chapters will continue as normal, I will rece all the no chapters soon, i hope you all can understand. Anyway I hope that all of you will enjoy the chapter. **** ''B-ck dragon?'' Kaya asked as she subconsciously took a step back, as for the other two I could see that their faces had considerably became pail than before, it was as if they werecking blood in their veins, ''Protect the people in the capital, while I am gone,'' I simply said, I was excited really really excited. A dragon, a mother fucking dragon was there, finally, I could test my strength against something that could fight me, I thought, as for the first time until now I shot forth, using my full speed, for the others, I simply vanished from where I stood, as for me I was running as fast as I could, my steps were light, it was as if I wasn''t even making contact with the ground, the des of grass that I stepped on didn''t bend in the slightest, I was stepping on them but at the same time, it was like I wasn''t. As I ran many thoughts went through my head, what will I do if the dragon attacked me, what if it attacked the city, what if it tried to do something else, many unwanted thoughts came but I tried to pushed them back, and many unwanted memories came to mind at the same time, about my past about many other things the dream or more like the life shing before my eyes it was still fresh in my mind, but the feeling of air hitting my face. It was really refreshing, refreshing enough that I could say that all the thoughts running through my mind were temporally put to the back of my head. As I thought about all this I came in front of the barrier that was separating the destroyed part of the forest and the normal forest, it looked powerful, to be honest, it looked more powerful than the barriers that I made from my magic, as I thought so I put one paw up and touched the barrier, and realized the difference in between the magic of a creature that had wielded magic for all its life and the creature that had only gained the magic through the power of the mana water. The barrier in front of me had many effects on it. It had a magic circle that was made out of a differentnguage that for some reason I couldn''t read, it looked ancient like all the othernguages that I hade by, however, it gave me a feeling of superiority. It was as if thenguage used to make these ruins was somehow superior to all others. Star scan the barrier and then try to decipher thenguage, [on it] star replies, as tried to step through the barrier, however, It was solid as a metal wall, and I can''t step through it. I see, As I thought this I looked at it with my cat eyes, and discovered that this Barrier was made out of all the natural elements of nature, it was a barrier that used all the elements of nature to support the basic barrier, is the runguage that I can''t read used to control and manipte the natural elements? I thought as I looked at it and tried to memorise how the different natural elements of mana supported each other. The glowing words that were floating around the barrier, gave me a slight headache when I looked at them, is that a countermeasure? Is it trying to prevent me from reading thenguage? I used my paw to touch the runguage that was on the barrier, as soon as I touched it a slight bolt of electricity no it was mana that went through my whole body. As it passed through my body, the difference in the mana of a dragon, and the mana I wielded became more clear, it was somehow pure, the mana that used to construct this barrier was different, pure was the only word that came to my mind when I feel it. This made me question if I can even be a match for a dragon or not. As I thought this I couldn''t help but subconsciously gulp a mouth full of my saliva. All my hair was standing, and a feeling that I hadn''t felt for a long time came back, making me a bit nostalgic. How long has it been since I felt like this? I thought as I looked at the barrier in front of me. I was feeling the excitement and euphoria of adrenaline rush that made me feel as if I was on a sugar rush, I pulled my paw back, and then waited for a second, and thrust it forward with all my might, "Boooooooommmmmmm" A booming sound rang out, it was enough to make someone deaf, however, I could barely feel it, a toothy grin appeared on my face, and all my sharp teeth that I had never used before were on full disy. For the first time I felt as if I was a beast, a urge to rip everything in my came to my mind, as my two tails went from one side to another, with enough speed to make the sound of something cutting the air. My ws came out, and the glow in my golden eyes intensified, as a thin and illusory crack appeared on the barrier and soon it crumbled into thousands of pieces, it fell to the ground they reflected the surrounding light making it look ethereal in nature, as they fell they reflected the ferocious beast with ck fur and golden eyes. As the barrier crumbled I dashed forward. Vanishing from where I stood, I could hardly control my urge to tear whatever would step in front of me. As I ran amidst the rain of broken shards of the barrier, I finally saw the dragon that, had created the nest out of all the tree trunks that it had uprooted, it was sitting in its nest, and it still looked confused. As I dashed toward it. It hurriedly looked towards me, its dark blue eyesnding on me, as our eyes met the ck dragon opened its mouth to make a roar that shook the surrounding forest, and soon after a blue me followed the threatening roar, as it came towards me i leaped to the side, my speed not decreasing in the slightest, however, the mes followed after me. I ran around the nest, that somehow remained perfectly fine. I tried to close the distance between us by running in circles, however, the dragon breath seemed never-ending, Running around the dragon I suddenly decided to do something that would be really dangerous if I failed, as the mes came closer I leaped back, doing a back flip in midair, as the mes passed under me, Inded on my four paws, the ground under me was read, somewhat molten, form the heat the whole area around me was scorched somece even having some molten ground that made small puddles ofva, As Inded ignoring the burning of my paws form the hot and charred ck ground I darted straight towards the dragon, who was caught off guard by my sudden and unexpected move, covering the distance between us just in a second, I raised my paw and used mana w, at the dragon, who simply swatted it aside from its big scaly hand, and using the same hand it tried to w my body in half, however, I jumped to the side, dodging in time, as for where I stood there were deep w marks on the ground, as I saw the sliced ground I knew that even one hit could end me, but even so? What if I die? I will transfer to one of my copy-cats anyways. As this thought surfaced in my mind I used my ground magic to make pirs rise from the ground and go straight towards the dragon, who hadn''t moved in the slightest, in the short time where we had fought each other, as the pirs made out of solid ground went towards the dragon, they suddenly stopped it was as if they had frozen in time, I tried to make them move forward but they refused to follow mymands, seeing that the ground pirs had stopped moving I used other means, water, ice, fire one after another I threw one spell after another, however, once they entered the certain range they would stop as if time had stopped for them, In the air in front of the dragon there were many spells that were just floating there whatever I did to make them move they refused mymands, the dragon had stopped them somehow it was all for nothing as i thought this all the spells that had stopped mid flight turned around aiming towards me, I tried to move out of their way but wherever I moved the spells moved with me as if they were my shadow. At this movement I realized why they call, dragons the most superior species of all. Chapter 52 Shatter! 52 Shatter! Author''s note: Hello everyone, From now on there will be at least 2 chapters that will be posted at the same time, I will try to write 3 but I have other work so it might not happen, I want to cover the missing chapters as soon as possible so that the story can develop. And I have to go to college soon, so I won''t have time to write more than 1 chapter a day then. And thank you Darted_Table for the Magic castle! (i will be releasing extra chapters for all the gifts soon too!) Anyway, enjoy the chapter! ********** Dragons are truly terrifying creatures because of the blinding cluster of different spells that were heading in my direction with the full aim of killing me. As I caused wall after wall to materialize out of the ground one by one, the idea crossed my mind that if a normal human had been standing in my position at this point, they would have been dead by now given the ability to take full control of one''s spells and then send them back. After constructing the walls, I erected a few barriers, fully aware that they would copse the moment they came into contact with the spells that were aimed in my direction. It was pointless to run away because the spells would continue to pursue me until they either reached their intended target or were thwarted in some way in the process. In either case, I am aware that I would bepelled to face suffering. When the different kinds of spellsnded on the walls and the barriers, they copsed one after the other, not even holding for a second. When I saw this, I tried to move out of the way of the spells that had decided to chase after me until the day I died. However, they were sessful in their pursuit. When I stared at the spells that were tearing up my barrier, a line came to my mind: "Tell death, parts us apart." What do you think, star? I asked him as I evaded thest of the spells and began to run towards the dragon while asionally causing walls to emerge from the ground. As I got closer to the dragon, I continued to make walls appear. I approached the dragon in a zigzag manner, and while I did so, I waited for Star to respond, but he did not. Is he attempting to avoid disturbing me? I gave it some consideration for a little period, but because I was pressed for time, I had to push the idea to the back of my mind for the time being. As I got closer to the dragon, I activated my mana ws once more and targeted the creature''s eyes. Its eyes were as serene as ake on a quiet night despite their powerful and menacing appearance as they peered at me. They were peaceful, in fact, they were almost too peaceful. I didn''t flinch or show any sign of doubt as I shed down, but the dragon''s ws were so strong that they pushed mine away as they came into contact. During that time, my body was spinning, but then I felt a bang. It was a sessful p as my two tails connected with the side of the dragon''s face, as shown by the sound of metal hitting metal that emanated from them. When I was working on raising walls from the ground, I used the bark of the night tree to cover both of my tails so that they wouldn''t get noticed by the dragon. Now, both of my tails had a covering something back that was covering it. I didn''t feel the impact of my strike, even though it had gone on the other hand, I didn''t have time to wait and look back since I could see that I had angered the dragon, and when Inded, the ground was still hot enough to burn my paws. I didn''t have much of a chance to do either of those things. I dashed forward without looking back because I knew what wasing, and then out of the corner of my eye, I saw a blue ethereal me following me. I was right, I thought as I once again started to run in a zigzag manner to make sure that the dragon won''t predict my next move, and as I did so, I started to n my next move. When I looked back, I was bewildered as to what had urred, but what I saw startled me there was blood, and it was streaming out of my shoulder des. As I raced, I was thinking about it, but as I ran, the ground seemed to get closer and closer, and eventually, I tumbled down. What? How? I questioned myself as the brightness from the blue mes dissipated, leaving me with nothing but the sight of two icy blue pairs of eyes staring back at me. In those eyes, there was a ferocity and a want for blood that was beyond description. When I stared into those icy blue eyes that were staring at me, I felt an overwhelming urge to flee nevertheless, my legs refused to move, and I didn''t make any progress in my recovery. ''HAHAHAHAHA'' as I saw that I had started tough, myugh resonated in the surrounding as everything else had gone quiet, I looked back at the dragon, and I couldn''t help butughs, As soon as the dragon spotted meughing hysterically, the re that had been directed at me increased. ''HAHAHAHA, ah, sorry sorry, it''s just too hrious it''s just too funny I am going to die for the second time in one day how FUCKING funny is that, HAHAHAHAHA,'' i said. '' People only die once in their entire lives, but look at me, I''m staring death in the face for the second time,'' I remarked to the dragon. However, at this very moment, I was given the opportunity to stop and take a look at my surroundings. As I continued to gaze about, I eventually saw something that I had overlooked previously; the colors in the surrounding area were somewhat dulled, and they seemed to blend into one another in some manner. done ying with you lizard," my voice did not carry any emotion. 09:53 the thunder that caused shes of light to appear now and then, with a thunderp followed by a As soon as I saw that, I couldn''t help but break out into another fit ofughter. ''HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAH'' this time theugh carried a bit of madness that I couldn''t contain, ''oh my fucking god, this is so fucking funny'' I thought as I looked at my wound that had suddenly disappeared, I stood up on my four paws that were no longer burned, and soon the whole ce that had been burned to a crisp started to go back to normal, ''hahahahahahahahahahahahaha ''You dragons are truly fascinating creatures,'' I remarked as I stared at the dragon, who was looking at me in a calm and collected manner. ''So why are you in my territory?'' I asked it. The gravity had increased in the area around me, and the aura that I had started to leak was visible even with the naked eye. The sky, which had been sunny just a moment ago, was now covered in clouds that were rotating in a circle. When I asked, "you have ten seconds to answer, be I am done ying with you lizard," my voice did not carry any emotion. the thunder that caused shes of light to appear now and then, with a thunderp followed by a slight gap, the area around me that had been covered in the grass once more started to be red, however, it was different from earlier in that it was not red from the heat, but rather the blood, that had covered the whole ground, there the trees surrounding us started to transform, turning into mountain of corpses that were wearing uniforms, some in civilization cloths, some something other, there were man, women, children, there were guns, grenades, and army knives that were sticking on their bodies and the ground around me covered inyer blood. The crisp air carried with it a heavy aroma of iron throughout its entirety. The mound of dead bodies that were off to the side, many of them were missing limbs or other parts of their bodies, suddenly all opened their eyes at the same time, revealing golden pupils that were looking straight at the dragon. As I casually stared at the dragon, all of the dead people asked in unison, "Now then tell me why are you here?" It was clear that the dragon had put up its guard for the first time, as I could see worry and a little bit of fear in its eyes. Different voices asked at the same time, and as the voice echoed throughout the area, the dragon, which had a calm look up until now, looked shocked. The eyes that had been cold up until this point had transformed they were no longer the same as they had been before. The ck dragon, which is significantlyrger than I am, was standing guard over a young mare kitten. After a period of patiently looking, I eventually muttered to It, ''Your time is up, lizard,'' as a crack developed in the air and soon the sound of something smashing could be heard. Chapter 53 Dragon Egg! 53 Dragon Egg! Author''s note: one more chaptering out in few hours! The illusory cracking sound lingered, and I could sense that there had been some sort of shift in the ce. The pungent odor of iron had dissipated from the atmosphere, the mountain of rotting corpses had changed back into a forest of tall trees, and the lush ground that had been stained with blood had regained its vibrantly green sheen. The weapons, including guns, knives, and grenades, were no longer present. I opened my eyes and nced at the barrier that I had previously broken through at that point, I was in a state simr to dreaming. ''For how long has this been going on?'' I asked Star, maintaining a tone that was devoid of any trace of emotions. [5 minutes] Star stated it very simply. ''I see'' I said, The previous jolt of mana had thrown me into a dreamlike state, during which I had fought the dragon. The only thing that I was able to discern was that the fight that had taken ce was not a total dream I had never prated the barrier, nor had I broken it rather, it was all in my head. That ck dragon had put me to sleep without me even realizing it. [the moment you entered that state, your vitality began to drain away from your body] star said, As soon as I processed what he had said, I nced at the vitality bar on my system, As soon as I processed what he had said, I nced at the vitality bar on my system, which read [Vitality: 90,000/10,10,000]. Dragons are truly fascinating creatures, as evidenced by the fact that so much of my vitality had been taken from me in just five minutes. I had the notion as I looked around that there was still a change that was the same as in the dreams. The sky had turned dark as clouds covered it, whirling in a circle with a steady sh of lightning, and a thunderp after a few seconds. I thought this as I looked around. After taking a brief nce at the sky, I turned my attention to the obstruction in front of me and thought to myself, "I don''t have time to y games this time." I spoke as ck wines, or more like roots, started toe out of the ground and wrap themselves around the barrier. In a zigzag pattern, the bitch ck roots of the night tree had covered the barrier, and shortly after the embrace of roots tightened, slowly the sound of cracks resided in the surroundings the barrier which had put me to sleep had started to show small cracks which gradually started to spread all of the surfaces of the dome. Shortly after that, the dome fell apart entirely, this time in a permanent manner. As the dark roots that had emerged from the ground withdrew back into the ground, they disappeared from other lines of sight. As the roots disappeared, I took a step in and calmly started walking towards the ck dragon, the shes and the thunderp increasing in number as I walked, as I took steps the grass under my paws started to wither, as the brown ground full of life turned ck, all the life being sucked out of it, with only a paw mark remaining, where I stepped. The once-calm ck dragon with blue vertical eyes was no longer so. My attention was drawn to the dragon as soon as it stood up, and it has been in that position ever since. When I looked at it, the force of gravity in the region where it was standing had increased by a magnitude of 10. "Gregg," a low growl escaped the dragon''s mouth, or was it a grunt of pain? Not knowing, I calmly walked forwards, and as I did this time I raised the ground where the nest was. I intended on crushing the whole nest and turning it into a ball, but as the ground started to rise, ''You have invaded my territory, and made you....nest.'' Before mentioning the nest, I paused and took a closer look at the bundled-up trees. as I looked at the dragon one more time, as the nest that it had grown, started to slowly condense, the trees that were woven into each other started to crack, and the splinters started to fly everywhere. ''I gave you a chance to exin yourself,'' I finally said, as the leaves of the trees swayed from the wind, and the air became cold. As it turned its gaze in my direction, the dragon let out a low, rhythmic growl. I continued to turn its nest into a ball of earth and tree while paying it no mind. As the dragon looked at this, finally, a hit of worry showed up in its eyes. As it let out a roar that sounded more like a cry. it dashed towards me, there was fear in its eyes. As it came closer, I looked at the ck dragon who looked at me with the emotion of rage and fear. ''Does this patch ofnd and these trees hold that much important for you?'' I asked it again, not expecting an answer, but all I heard was a rhythmic roar. The dragon that hadunched itself towards me was now close enough to me that it could use its ws to slice down at me. However, as it came closer, I used my full speed to spin around, using my tail''s to strike. Two booming sounds came as the speed at which my tail''s spun broke the sound barrier and sessfully hit the dragon, right at its chest. Just in a moment, the dragon that had beening at me in neck braking speed had beenunched away, at the same speed. Cracks spread at the point where the dragon hadnded, and even some water was slowly making its way out of the cracks, indicating that an underground water source had made its way to the surface. The ground had stopped it from sliding any further as itnded on it, and the ground had also prevented it from sliding any further in any direction. As itnded, I began to roll the nest into a ball, but this time it happened much more slowly than it had in the past. As the nest began to take on the shape of a ball, the dragon that had justnded let out a frantic rhythmic roar, and there were two cuts on its chest that had begun to bleed profusely. As the nest began to take on the shape of a ball, the dragon let out another desperate rhythmic roar. ''Why not simply speak? Why are you just roaring like a beast there is no need for it. '' I said, As blood leaked out of its chest and into the cracks that had formed under it in the ground, I said to it, ''If it''s that important to you, then speak.'' I watched as the ground cracked beneath it where the blood seeped into. During this time, the nest that I had been forming into a ball had begun to take shape however, I had slowed down the process in order to provide the dragon with one final opportunity to exin itself and provide an answer. I heaved a sigh and told it, ''If you can''t speak, then so be it.'' At that point, I had already decided to roll the nest into a ball and toss it away from the jungle. [NOVA Stop!] When I was on the verge of destroying the nest, Star yelled, ''What is it?'' I asked. [thenguage that was written on the barrier, I was able to decipher it. The dragon is speaking draconian] star said in a hurry, ''put it on the automated trantion list.'' I remarked as the dragon let out another rhythmic scream, however this time I could understand what it was saying, "STTTTTOOPPP PLEASE, MY BROTHER WILL DIE" As I heard the female voice, which had now been tranted, I could understand what she had been roaring about all this time. As I heard her words, I set the nest back down on the ground. Although it was still slightly elevated inparison to the other sections of the surrounding area, the nest had been ced back where it had been before. "You should learn to speak othernguages, " I said to the dragon, This time the sound was emanating from my mouth it was abination of roars and growls, the so-called draconiannguage of dragons. "Your so-called ''brother'' would have been turned into a ball of flesh and blood if I hadn''t deciphered yournguage in time," I scolded the dragon. She managed to mumble, "T-thank you for sparing my bother," as she was too shaken up tomunicate properly. "Why are you roaming around my territory?" When I asked her about it, she answered with some hesitance, "I-I am hiding," "And who is after you?" I asked her, "my kin," she said. Oh, so her kind is after her, I thought as I nced at the dragon who was still bleeding. I moved closer to where she was, and as I did so, she attempted to stand up and take a step backward, but she was unsessful and copsed after taking only one step. As I approached the dragon in front of me, I ced one paw on its wound and then healed it in the blink of an eye. "What a clumsy dragon," I murmured to myself as I gazed at the dragon in front of me. "Get out of my territory, I don''t want any trouble," I said to the ck dragon as I turned around to leave. "Ah-ahm if it''s alright with you if I stay here until my brother hatches?" she asked me. As soon as I heard the words hatches, I looked over towards the nest using my cat eyes. I directly looked inside to see a red and ck egg covered withplicated magic circles on its shell. These circles were woven into each other, just like a tapestry. Chapter 54 Sea of consciousness! 54 Sea of consciousness! Oh, how interesting, I thought as I looked at the dragon egg, it was covered in various kinds of magic circles that I had no idea about, what are they for? I thought as I examined the various magic circles, but no matter what I tried, I could not read the words on the magic circles. When I stared at the egg for an extended period of time, I began to have a mild headache. "Who made those magic circles?" I asked the ck dragon, who had recovered and was sitting on the ground, not moving in the slightest and just looking at me uneasily. There was a safety feature to not let anyone deactivate the magic circles. It is preventing me from looking at the egg for long. After a brief period of hesitation, ck Dragon dered, "they were my parents." As she continued to speak, her tone progressively became more quiet and gentle. Despite the fact that she was looking at me, her mind seemed to be elsewhere at some time. "Where are they at this point?" I asked her while disregarding the fact that she was hesitating, and she said, "They are...dead." It was evident that she was hesitating when she spoke the word "dead." I spoke the words "I see" as I nodded my head and proceeded in the direction of the nest that contained the egg. When I moved, the ck dragon that was clearly in a daze snapped out of it, ran towards me, and stood in between the nest and me. When I looked at her, I noticed that her legs were shaking, all four of them. "s-stay away from him," the dragon said, as I looked at the dragon who was trying her best to prevent the evil cat from getting near her baby brother. How adorable, I thought for a split second as I inched closer to her while ignoring her, and as I did so I started to walk, and the dragon started to back off. As I made one step forwards, she took one step backward what is this, some kind of drama or dance? I questioned myself as I proceeded, and as I did so, the dragon retreated until her back touched the back of the nest. However, as I continued to walk, she closed her eyes. Oh, I don''t want any role in this ridiculous spectacle. As the female dragon opened her eyes, the only thing that she saw was her brother flying through the air without any wings, "NOOOOOO," she screamed as sheunched herself to catch the egg. However, before the egg could hit the ground, I grabbed it with my tail and brought it near my face to examine it up close. The female dragon, who hadunched herself to catch the egg,nded back on the ground, forgetting tond safely, as she fumbled around looking for the egg, I had used ground magic to throw the egg out of the nest. I questioned the clumsy dragon, "Why are you kin against you, and how did your parents die?" as a follow-up question. During the time that I was examining the egg, I heard the voice of the dragon. She remarked, "it''s due of the prophecies of the elder dragon," and her voice was full of rage, hatred, and helplessness. " Following the revtion of the predictions, the other dragons made every effort to locate My Brother and eliminate him as soon as possible after his birth". It was such a stupid thing to do, I thought as I heard what she had to say as she spoke her voice began to crack, and I could almost see her tearsing down her face. As I pondered the situation, I was thinking about how the dragons were acting all worked up o "I see, and what exactly are the prophesies supposed to be?" When I touched the egg with my paw to test how it would feel, I asked her "It''s about the birth of the dragon king," she added, and as soon as I heard the word dragon king, my paws stopped feeling the egg. When I looked at the dragon girl, I found that I had frozen." "Should I throw them both out of the forest?" I whispered to myself. taking care of a dragon king would be too much bother, that it would be too much trouble, and there would be dragons who would being here to kill this youngster. I thought this as I looked back at the egg. I can test out the magic that I have been scared to perform on the dragons, I can do that thing with the gravity magic as well, and I want to test the light and darkness magic as well. I can acquire some dragons to conduct some experiments. Yes, this egg has the potential to function as a fly catcher of sorts, but on a much greater scale. A dragon''s trap, yes, yes, hahahahahahahahahahaha I will raise a dragon king to guard the world tree while simultaneously bing the bane of all dragons "Please let us stay, I will only stay here until my brother is born," the ck dragon girl who had heard my muttering from earlier was practically begging me. Ignoring the girl, I looked at the egg, a toothy grin spreading all over my cat face as I thought about the possible future. I told the dragon girl to "Follow me," and she responded with a surprised "Ah-ah yes." After that, as I proceeded back to my hill, the ck dragon followed me in a stupor. "Are you able tomunicate in any othernguages?" I asked her, She responded by saying, "Ah, no, but I can learn if I get the opportunity to read the mind of someone who speaks thatnguage." "I''m curious, what kind of dragon are you?" I was curious about this because it was the first time I''d ever heard that dragons could acquirenguages by reading the brains of other people. She said, "I am a mind dragon," to which I asked, "Mind dragons?" I questioned her, obviously perplexed, She stated that thepany specialized in "emotions, hypnosis, dreams, and illusions." "I see," I responded, "Scan my head for all thenguages," I told her, "wha- A-are you not afraid I''ll take control of your body?" She inquired, apparently surprised by my casualness, well, anyone would be people don''t really behave like that now they do, but I have an antiviral in my mind regardless. It would be a disgrace for the goddess who created the system if the likes of dragons entered my consciousness. "The likes of you can''t take control of my body," I told her as we returned to the top of the hill where I lived. The three kings were waiting for me to return after exining the situation, so I looked at the dragon beside me and said, "now describe the process." "Y-yes, I will have to enter your sea of consciousness first, and then I will have to examine your memories in order to grasp thenguage, and transfer the words that you have used in thatnguage back to my head," she adds. "I understand," I remarked as I considered the entire procedure if she enters my sea of consciousness without my consent, the system would undoubtedly respond and may try to kill her consciousness on the spot, and the portion where she has to scan my memories may not even exist. "Take me with you, or you might just die," I said, keeping thest part of what I said to myself in my heart. "Alright," she said as her body started to shrink and take the form of a human, wearing a ck robe, with ck hair dragon horns, and blue vertical eyes she appeared to be a young woman of about 20 years of age. "What''s your age?" I asked her, "37," she responded without showing the slightest sign of hesitance, and as soon as I heard that, I looked at her, and a thought that I was unable to ignore ran through my head. ''How pitiful would it be for you to be if you couldn''t even defend an egg that was the size of my paw when I am at my full size?'' As these ideas began to form in my head, I pushed them to the back of my mind and focused on paying attention to what she had to say. "Close your eyes and lower your head," she instructed, and I did as she instructed. "Now we will touch our foreheads, as we do so we both will descent into your sea of consciousness, the seed of consciousness is a representation of your soul, everyone''s sea of consciousness looks different and reflects your characteristics, and sometimes your emotions and amplify them, you can even call it what your mind looks like," she exined. , as I felt our foreheads touch, as our foreheads touched, I felt as if something had changed as if something had connected, and I knew what it was, it was the connection between my mind and my body. In an instant, I understood everything about my sea of consciousness, and what it represented, as I processed all of the information. When I opened my eyes, I saw a ce that seemed very familiar to me. As I looked about, I realized that she had been telling the truth when she said that this location intensifies my emotions since it disys the biggest emotion that I am feeling and mirrors it. So, this is my sea of consciousness, I thought. As the dragon girl slumped down, a cry from directly beside me rang out. "KYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" "Wee to my mind," I greeted her. Chapter 55 REGRET! 55 REGRET! He greeted me by saying, "Wee to my mind. " When I turned to look at my surroundings, all I saw were eyes of gold and dead bodies. There were dead bodies piled on top of each other all around me, and their eyes were wide open as they stared at me. I could feel the eyes of the golden corpses following my every move. "W-what kind of sea of consciousness is this?" I questioned. My words came out all at once, the air was heavy with the smell of blood, and there were unusual des and other objects strewn about the area. Every mountain of corpses had a dead person on top of it, their eyes closed, and they all seemed to be sleeping, the only difference being the non-stop blood streaming out of their wounds. And in the very center was thergest collection of dead bodies, with a ball of green, red, and ck floating on top of the mountain of bodies. Even from a distance, I was able to make out some kind of moving images that were being projected into that ball, and there was some kind of magic circles that covered the entire surface of the ball. When I looked at the magic circle, it made me want to turn away as if I weren''t good enough to see them, and when I saw the moving images, I immediately recognized them for what they were. "Memories," I spoke out loud without giving it any thought. "Come on, let''s go," I heard him say from right beside me. When I turned around, what I saw stunned me the evil cat that had tried to attack me appeared despondent, solemn, lonely, and most of all regretful. I could see it in his eyes, the eyes that had shown very little emotion when we fought the creature that hadughed when he thought he was going to die appeared to be full of emoticons. As I stared at him, I saw that his ck fur was wet, saturated with something that made me want to turn around, blood, a thick covering of blood on the top of his fur and ws. As he walked, he looked about him, and I followed his gaze. As we approached the middle of the area, he paused for a while and cast his gaze toward the mountains of dead corpses and the five individuals who were perched on those mountains. As we walked, I came to the realization that the golden vertical eyes, which were burning with rage and fury, had never been following me rather, they were following him. They observed his every move and every movement as if they were going to attack him at the first avable opportunity. "Who exactly are all of these human beings?" I eventually worked up the nerve to question him, and as I did so, he paused. When he did so, my heart almost stopped, and I was scared because there was an extremely terrifying aura about him, which I couldn''t see but could feel. When I was ready to speak once again, she reminded me that he did not have to respond if he did not like to do so. I overheard him say, "all the people I had killed and the people I couldn''t save," and as he said those words, my heart felt the sadness and helplessness that were in those simple words. I thought to myself as I looked at him that a creature as powerful as he was must have been so powerless at some point. "The people who sat at the top of the mound of corpses....were they your friends?" I inquired, and for a brief second, I wasn''t quite sure why I was asking him that. I was very well aware that I had no business asking him any of these questions, but I just...needed to know. "Friends?" he said as he took a quick glimpse at them. "No, they were more than friends they were my family and even more," he continued as he gazed at a pile of bodies that included ady with blond hair and a hole in the ce where her heart should have been. it was continuously bleeding, it looked as if it would never stop bleeding. She had a smile on her face, and as I looked back at him, I saw that the emotions in his eyes had deepened. There was an enormous amount of regret hidden in those golden vertical eyes. "However, by the time I realized what they were to me, it was toote," he said thosest words as he started to walk again, however, I felt as if these words were not directed toward me. As I continued to follow him, I stole one final look at the beautiful blonde humandy, but this time I refrained from asking any questions. I wanted to ask, but I was aware that it wasn''t my ce to question him in such a manner. As a mind dragon, I could sense the emotions of others very well, and even more so when I was in the sea of consciousnesses, as we finally reached this mound of corpses in the middle. I felt as if I was going to pass out as soon as we arrived there. It seemed as though I was going to suffocate to death, and the only thing that kept me from doing so was the requirement that I didn''t to breathing in this area. I could see that there was a sense of great mncholy and regret emanating from this location. It had an atmosphere all its own. He didn''t stop, he walked and stepped on a skull that had golden eyes that were looking at him with hatred. As he stepped on it and then stepped onto the mountain of corpses, I wondered if all of the corpses with glowing golden eyes would pounce on him at any moment. However, they never did, and the skull that he had walked on shattered into small peaches with golden eyes staring disparagingly from it the minute it died. However, the very next second it healed itself, and the eyes reappeared, following him around and watching his every move. I hesitated before climbing up the mountain of bodies I wanted to run away at this point. I wanted to leave this space, but I was afraid to do so because I was afraid of what he would say if I just left, would he be angry, would he simply kill me, I thought, but the thought of my brother staying in his paws was like cold water that had woken me up from my stepper, and I stepped on top of the corpses. As I proceeded in this manner, they did not nce at me rather, they continued to follow him whilepletely ignoring me. When I re this, I felt a sense of relief since I had anticipated that they would all immediatelylizedook at me the moment that I trod on the first body. I couldn''t help but ask him, "A-are you not afraid, of all these gazes that follow you around, all the hatred that these gazes represent?" I knew that if they were to look at me, I would be terrified, just as I was terrified when those gazes from the dream looked at me. I would be frightened, no, I was frightened when those eyes from the dream stared at me at that time, the mountain of corpses had no emotion in their eyes they were just nk eyes that stared at me he controlled it all at that time however, he cannot control those eyes here they moved on their own. I couldn''t help but think back to that moment at that time, he didn''t even know what his sea of consciousness looked like however, he controlled that dream, that time it was all-natural no, now that I think about it he didn''t create that dream as soon as he stole the control of the drama from me, it transformed it wasn''t something that he did intentionally rather. Simply thinking about this causes a chill to run down my spirit body; it was something that he did without even realizing he was doing it. If a being''s subconscious can transform a dream in such a way as to make it so terrifying, then just the mare''s thought of him taking full control and weaving it consciously was enough to cause someone mental damage, and as I wondered this, "what can some dead people do?" When I heard his voice at that time, it jolted me out of my thoughts, and when I looked at him, I noticed that he was grinning toothily, just as he had done when he had entered that dream. When I looked at him, I couldn''t help but take a step back because his smile was like that of a predator who was getting prepared to tear and annihte everything in his way. When i did so, all of the corpses that had been silent the entire time opened their mouths. Each of them had sharp teeth, and just by looking at them I could tell that they were capable of tearing even the most headrest thing apart. each of the corpses began to grind its sharp teeth at the same time, making a sound that made me shudder. However, as soon as he spoke again, "I have killed them once I can do it all over again if it means that I can fix the past, I will do it thousands of times, and I would kill even more" As soon as he spoke, everything went quiet, including the corpses, and at that precise moment, at this moment I was aware of what this sea of consciousness represented, It was REGRET! Chapter 56 A Crying Man! 56 A Crying Man! It was perfectly obvious what this entire location stood for. It was regret, the regret of losing his family and of not being able to save them. Regret was the emotion. Maybe because I watched him walk and golden eyes followed him as he went.. "Every being that walked on this world, from a small butterfly to a mighty dragon, they have their own story, a story filled with adventure where theyugh and cry, and we as mind dragons act as spectators, we are who watch them, we carry all those emotions, and make sure those emotions never die," my mother used to say. When I was a kid, I used to think of it as a fairy tale. When I thought of this, I thought that the responsibility of mind dragons was to ensure that those emotions would never disappear from this world. I always believed that it was impossible for us as mind dragons to spread all of those emotions. However, now that I am here, I think those words were not what i thought they were. At the very least, they were notpletely incorrect. We mind dragons are spectators to the anguish of others we watch all of those feelings, and we learn from them we learn from the mistakes that others make we watch them to remind ourselves of what to do and what not to do we watch to ensure that we will note to the same conclusions about our actions as they did and we watch to ensure that we will not feel as much regret as they did. The phrase "we make sure those emotions never die" did not imply that we are required to disseminate those feelings and allow other people to experience them. Instead, it meant that we must watch other people struggle in order to ensure that the emotions, including the regret of others, the sorrow of others, and the anger of others, reside within us. The responsibility of mind dragons is to remain silent as they observe all other beings as they suffer, cry, and suffer. And then to use that to improve ourselves, how cruel, I thought as I finally understood what those fairy tales meant, [intruder detected, triggering safety protocols] [intruder detected, triggering safety protocols]. While I was engrossed in my thoughts, I became aware of a voice that was foreign to me it sounded as if it did not evene from a living thing. And after that everything went silent, w-what was that voice right now I thought as I looked at him, he just kept walking without exining anything, and as soon as I saw this I knew that he wasn''t going to answer. "Stop all safety protocols," he calmly spoke, [deactivating all safety protocols] the voice said. I picked up my pace and reached right beside his huge body as we reached the top. As I looked at him, I saw him looking at the flowing memories that were trapped inside that glowing ball, and he asked me, "what is this?" His voice did not leak any emotions, but his eyes were theplete opposite they were full of emotions. As we assented, I could see therge ball of light with various memories silently flowing inside it. "It''s your soul," I said, my voice shaking slightly. "I see so this is my soul," he said, not moving his gaze that was watching his soul. However, I could tell that his eyes were not really looking at the soul, but rather they were looking somewhere beyond it. A group of people was gathered around a campfire two of them, a man and a woman, were arguing a man was perched on top of a tree surveying the area with an odd object in his hand a blond woman with blue eyes was staring at the food being cooked on the campfire with an odd glint in her eyes and a man sat silently with the blond women. He didn''t say anything, but he was constantly scanning the area. The blond woman appeared to be very close to him as she prepared to shove, a piece of hot meat in his mouth. She was grinning, and even though it was only a memory, I could understand what she was feeling. The more I observed the memories, the more I realized that the people in that particr fragment of memory were all perched atop a mountain of corpses with blood spurting nonstop from their wounds. When we reached the top, there was a man who appeared to have copsed as if he had no more strength in his legs. He was wearing the same pair of clothes as the man and woman in the memory. The people in the memory were all dead, and the man standing in front of us was unharmed and not bleeding from any of his wounds. He was also constantly dripping water from his face and was gazing down at the ground. He was crying, I had a question as I stared at the man, but I wasn''t sure how to ask it. After gathering my courage, I opened my mouth to say what was on my mind. I was going to ask him, "Why are there only memories of humans in his soul," but nothing came out. I was too afraid to ask, so I looked at his face instead. As before, there were no emotions visible on his cat face. However, his eyes werepletely different they were filled with hatred, anger, blood thrust, and most of all, sadness. It was the first time I had ever seen those emotions, they were so intense that I wished I could turn around and run away. However, I was rooted to the ground, and my legs did not move in the slightest. After ncing at the individual for a little moment, he raised his head and stated, "copy all of thenguages from this world into a memory, and then make preparations for transfusing them." After he finished speaking, he turned his attention back to the man. [soul print required] the voice said and then he ced his paw on the ball of light, [soul print epted, copying the data] [10%] [20%] [50%] [70%] [100%] As I listened to the words that I had never heard before, all I could do was stare nkly ahead of me. Soon after, a shard of light emerged from the center of the glowing orb it had the appearance of a water droplet but had stripes of red, green, and ck across its surface. As I looked at him inplete confusion, the shard of light descended from above and floated in front of him. i took a few steps back, but he simply pushed the shard forward. He said, "here is the memory that contains all thenguages," and as I looked at the memory that was floating in front of me, I wondered what would happen if I touched it. Normally, the memories that I would have gone through would have gradually transfused the information about the memory into my brain however, now it was right in front of me, just floating there in a fragment of light. I hesitated before touching it, and when I did, the ball of light shattered into many little bits of light that then seeped into my soul. It appeared to be so stunningly beautiful that it held my attention for a split second before it faded from my mind. However, I was immediately pulled out of condition as unbarring pain went through my skull. It felt like multiple voices were shouting different sentences in my head at the same time, and it felt as though my head was going to explode open. I had never before experienced pain on such a scale as that which was caused by such an event. "AAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhhhh" a scream eventually escaped my mouth, I tried to scream that it was too much, that it hurt too much, that someone should help me, but none of my words were heard. , I thought as I fell down, and clenched my head as hard as I could, the raving of different words went through my head, different words with different sounds and pronunciations, were being spoken to in my mind, and I fell down, not being able to stand any longer, and I fell on the corpse. I fell to the ground and hit my head, but there was no head surface for me to hit it on. Instead, the only thing that was there for me to hit my head on was a pile of corpses that had begun to putrefy. In my state of helplessness, I nced up to the only being that was there. As for him, he was staring at me the way he was gazing at me made me feel as though a higher being or God was observing me the iciness in his gaze caused me to experience an even greater amount of agony and as the tears slid down my cheeks, I eventually let out a yell. "H-help me" I yelled as loud as I could, but my sobbing was so loud that it was hard to tell what I was saying. When he moved, though, happiness erupted from the depths of my heart as I stared at him. Move towards me, his every step felt as though a long time had passed, and when he reached me, he ced his paw on my head while simply whispering, "bring her back to her body." [mand epted] As soon as those words were repeated, my eyes sprung up, and I bowed down. The anguish that I thought would go away was still there the only difference was that I was now in the real world. "AAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhh" Chapter 57 Back to work! 57 Back to work! As I watched the dragon girl who had been writhing in agony in front of me dissolve into light particles, I had the impression that she wasposed entirely of light. I had this thought as I watched her disappear just a moment ago. After she had left, there wasplete silence in the area. The silence was ufortably quiet, but I realized that this was how the dead were supposed to appear. I thought this as I looked around at the figures that were on the mountain of dead bodies. I couldn''t quite ce the feeling of mncholy that came over me as I looked at them, but I knew that whatever had happened in the past was exactly that in the past. There was nothing that could be done to make things better, so I stared at them for some time before deciding to leave. I walked back to the ce where I first appeared, and as I did so, all of the golden eyes followed my every movement. I looked as I walked and wondered why they all had golden vertical eyes, but my "family" from the past was not among those that followed me with their eyes. It prompted me to think about a lot of different things however, the more I did so, the more I realized that I would never get the answers that I was looking for. My eyes lingered on the girl with beautiful blond hair who appeared to be sleeping. The only thing betraying her and reminding me that she was dead was the hole where her heart was supposed to be, a steady stream of blood pouring from her wound until the end of eternity. As I reached the ce where I had started walking from, I turned around for a moment as I looked at the people who were atop the mountain of corpses. My focus was drawn to the girl with beautiful blond hair once more. "Sara," I muttered to myself as I looked at her one final time before finally turning around and vanishing from where I stood. I could have just left the location from where my soul was, but for some reason I wanted to go back, and look at them for onest time, to engrave the faces of people that I considered to be my family. And in addition to that, The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was a young woman crying out in agony as she screamed. Her screams were filling the area, frightening anyone who heard them for miles, and they were abination of beastly growls and screams. Is her brain trying to cope with too much information at once? I asked Star. She kept screaming, "Help me," but in a differentnguage each time [yep totally] he replied, What can I do? I asked him, [knock her cold, she should be fine when her brain finally settles down the information] he said, as he gave me a mental equivalent of a shrug. I put the egg that I had wrapped in my two tails down on the ground as graciously as I could. I see. I replied as I turned back into my kitten form and then spun around, urately hitting my tail on her nape, it was a hard hit, as she was a dragon so the amount of force used was enough to cut someone''s heads off their shoulder, however for her it was equivalent to just a knockout. There was a booming sound as my tail and her scales hit each other, but my tail had a covering of night trees wood, or more like bark that was really hard, At thest second, some small dragon scales appeared as I was moving towards her. Was this her instinct to protect herself, I wondered as I continued the attack, the attack connected as some of her scales broke off, and my hit reached her nape without any further interference, and soon she quieted down as she had lost concussion. I noticed that the three kings were standing close by, terrified, as I turned to look around they took an involuntary step back. They must have been wondering, ''What did she see inside his soul to cause her to scream in such pain?'' from what I could tell. disregarding them After spending so much time dealing with the dragon girl and her unborn baby brother, I eventually made my way to the side where I intended to start. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, then I connected the outer and inner circle, As I continued to do so, the light that was emanating from the circles became, brighter and brighter. As it did so, the floating magic circle started to fall toward the ground at a slow pace, and as it did so, the light that was emanating from the circles became, more and more intense. It shined brighter as it drifted to the ground, and then it disappeared almost immediately after that. ''Did it fail?'' Kaya asked me, ''Why did it vanish like that?'' asked right after, As for Khan, he remained silent, as he looked at the ce where the magic circle had disappeared. ''No it didn''t vanish, its there but it using light magic to blend in with the surroundings,'' I replied, As I said so, the mana that was in the air began to flow towards us, and as it did so, a translucentyer of the solid barrier began to form all around the inner forest. This barrier had a slight green glow to it, which gave it an ethereal appearance. As soon as it appeared, it vanished just as quickly however, it was still present, it was also manipting the light in such a way that it became invisible. There are many things that I need to improve in this magic circle, [it has been connected with the system, now you can manipte this magic circle and modify it from the system] Star said, I used my cat eyes to look at the location where the magic circle had disappeared. I could still see the magic circle there it had a diameter of about two meters, and it was covered in runic writings of different kinds that were connected by lines. The runic word at the circle''s center was gathering the mana from the atmosphere to sustain the magic circle as long as there is mana in the atmosphere in the forest, it will work. And even if there was no mana in the area, I would still give it some of my own mana so that it could keep going. And I need toe up with some kind of power source that can keep it running even if I am not present or if there is no mana in the area where it is located. Star add this to my to-do list. Imanded. [already on it] he said, ''Alright, my work is done here,'' I said as I picked up the dragon girl with one of my tails and the dragon egg with the other of my tails. ''It''s time to go, Tell Zeno toe to meet me tomorrow, I have to discuss some important things with him'' I said to Kaya, I turned around to leave, started walking back to my cave, and said to Snow and Khan, ''Start patrolling around the barrier, see if there is any slime that got inside or not, and Khan, keep track of the behavior of everyone inside the barrier, and if there are any changes then report it to me as soon as I turned around to leave, and started walking back to my cave, As I started to move forward, a trembling voice from behind me asked me, ''A-ahm, Lord Nova, if it''s okay, can we visit Kai? '' When I turned around to look at Snow and the other two were around him, all of them flinched as our eyes met. ''Sure'' I simply said as I turned back around and started walking, I wondered what they thought of me, they flinched from just my gaze am I that terrifying I asked myself, as I did so I soon reached the entrance to my cave and jumped in, Inded right in front of the world tree, it looked as majestic as it always does, it had four small cat status that was looking at north, south, east, and west respectively. I started to walk through the cave, which now had rooms and corridors, but none of them were decorated. I might need to decorate this ce, as it still looks like a cave where beasts hibernate. Soon I was standing in front of arge door, which I pushed open with my big paws and then walked through. There was a bed inside which wasrge enough for a dragon to sleep on however, it did not have any mature of any sort I ced the dragon girl on the bed, which was nothing more than a solid b of rock, and then I exited the room, which appeared to be nothing more than solitary confinement, and I shut the door behind me. *** Authors note: hello everyone Someone asked me if I was quitting the story. No, I am not. Second question, why i am not posting? Coge, I won''t exin any further. well anyway, there will be a mass release, or more like I will rece many DNO chapters next Sunday. And as I have said before, do not buy the DNO chapters, unless there is a name of a chapter that is not DNO, do not click on it. You, people, keep telling me that I am taking your coins from DNO chapters. Let me repeat myself "do not buy DNO chapters". that''s all i wanted to say, I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Chapter 58 NEXUS IN PAW 58 NEXUS IN PAW Inside myboratory, there were many words, and a diagram that were made up of light flowing around. the lights were apanied by the giggling sounds of random slime that had been trapped in a corner of theboratory. As I looked at the egg, I noticed that it had several different magic circles carved into it. I had learned that we can use mana without an any magic circle or something of the sort however, in order to give magical proprieties to something else, we had to make magic circles that were used to focus that power and then distribute it in the right way within that object or being. As for my magic circles, I had constructed them in such a way that in order for them to function, they needed to draw mana from the surrounding environment. After all, there was no way for me to create a reliable power source for it at this time, and even if there had been, doing so would have taken a lot of time regardless. While I was thinking this, I was staring at the egg in front of me with such intensity that I probably caused the baby to cry inside of it. After all, what I was seeing in front of me was just so intriguing and mysterious. My jaw hit the floor when I saw the magic circle that had been constructed out of the draconiannguage, "h-how is this even possible?" I thought to myself that there was no way that should be possible every single word that was carved onto the magic circle, which represented an element or function, was imbued with power it was as if the magic circle itself possessed an endless source of mana just like I did. I asked myself, ''Just how much power did they put into these words, and how did they even do it?'' as I looked at them. Should I try to make one of my own? I thought as I leaked some mana out of my w and then used that to write in the air. I tried to copy a word that looked something like abination of a R and a S that appeared to be written in Japanese. As I drew the word, it began to appear in the green and ck mana that I had released, and it began to form the word that I desired as it glowed. if only writing the word would give it the power that it had in the magical circle, it would make my work a little easier, as I wouldn''t have to do any research on these words other than how they came to be. However, as this universe was telling me to go fuck myself, it had not worked the word that I had carved onto the air, had glowed for a second before and then it broke into million shards, a rain of light from the broken shards came and bathed the whole room in a soft light before it too vanished, as it did so a brief moment of silence with some blob sounds, that the Random slime made form time to time ''What did I expect?'' I wondered as I peered around the dimly lit room. ''How long have I been in thisb anyway? I should get some fresh air,'' I thought, but the next thing I knew, my door sted open with a loud band. "Where is my brother?" A dragon girl entered, her eyes sparkling and her hair floating as though they were water, her wrath spilling out in an aura that formed the illusion of a dragon behind her. "Don''t break my doors," I told her. The hatred and anger that had made her seem like a predator had evaporated as soon as it came. "s-sorry," she muttered quietly, sounding more like a wiper. " you awake huh? took you a long enough," I remarked, looking at her robes. "H-how long did I sleep?" She inquired, "I don''t remember all I know is that I''ve been watching your brother for a long time." I stared at the egg that had been floating there for a long time, I remarked to her, "Grab something to eat from somece, and then I don''t know, start cleaning the ce or whatever," I told her as I fiddled with the glowing words that surrounded me. "Pardon?" She gave me a puzzled look. "What?" she said, her eyes wide. " Did you ever forget you wanted to remain here? Go do some work did you really expect to be a cker by sitting here?" I inquired of her, "Ah-aah yes, i-I will work," she said finally after 3 second of waiting, "b-but what about my bother?" she asked me, "What about him?" I asked her back, "I want to stay with him" she said,"Oh, I see, you may take him from here after the sun sets every day," I replied to her as I motioned for her to go away to let me work. She went back to the door and walked out without ament, closing it behind her and bowing as she did so. What the heck is going on? I feel like I''m deceiving a small child by offering to look after her younger brother and everything. Am I bing a villein kitty? I was thinking as I gazed about at the many word of light that were flying around me. So, anyway, let''s just ignore that for the time being and focus on other things that are more important. ''Now then, it''s your turn,'' I said as I looked towards the test tube that I used to keep the ck slime at bay it was still jumping from one side of the test tube to the other, trying to break free, the outer forest is not safe, the mutants, the ck slime, aghhh there is too much form me to do, Well, let''s get started. I began to build more and more copy cats of myself, giving them just enough power to rescue themselves if anything bad happens. I gave each of them a monitoring area and then let them go, as I hadmanded, I will spread them all around the inner forest and along the bounds of the barrier that I had just created a few days ago, as for the others, I had sent them outside the barrier, as it would be better to send out scouts, that would monitor the ck smiles and mark their positions, and I need to find that missing boar that was once the king of the forest, and there were others who went missing, I need to fully monitor the Area, and what can I do about it, I thought as I exited theb and made my way back to approached the world tree. When I did so, I noted that the corridors were clean that girl has already begun working, huh? Good for her, but wait, I should grab that egg and put it in the mana water as well, it would be good for that kid, so I produced another copy cat and sent it back to theb to retrieve the egg, while I made my way to the world tree. Thinking about how I can create some kind of surveince system, it should be something like a system where I can connect to everything at the same time, and then attempt to make it so that it can see everything from anywhere. While I was thinking this, I returned to the world tree and my gaze rested on the statues defending the world tree as I gazed at them, an idea hit my head as if a lightning strike had fallen on it. What if, HAHAHAHAHA this is a great idea. Yep. Is what I''m thinking possible? [Well, if you just put specific things as instructions onto them, you can aplish it rather quickly it will also help us with the map generating software you said before.] HAHAHAHAHA If I seed, the whole will be in my paws. As soon as this thought urred to me, I knew exactly what I needed to aplish and what my long-term aim would be. Star create a paw point design [already did, this is the design of the way points,] As soon as I saw the design of the way point a toothy grin came onto may face, Good then least start the operation NEXUS IN PAW HAHAHAHAHA I jumped out of the cave and began making copy cats after copy cats, one after the other, I connected all of them with my system for management and then gave them somemands that I had nned ahead of time, there were thousands of copy cats all around me and there were still being created, I was finished after about 5 hours of creating copycats, ''Go do what you are instructed to do and make me proud,'' I told them as I nced at all of them. After thousands of years, historians of the future era will be racking their brains trying to discover the solution to the first unanswered marvel of this due of Nova''s acts. Chapter 59 Nova (capital) 59 Nova (capital) They dispersed as soon as I gave them the order, all of them rushing in separate directions, all of them knowing what to do and what must be done. Once they had all departed from my slights, I began to stroll towards the location of the new castle, and as I descended down the hill, the night trees that I passed by all transformed their leaves white to golden, but the spider lily on the ground stayed the same, genially swinging with the breeze. I hadn''t granted the elves permission to collect any of the night tree sap because I didn''t want them to have so much of it that it could nearly cure everything with a single drop. I want to keep it as a treasure and not distribute it as if it were tea speaking of tea, I had given them permission to pick the leaves that fell from the trees to make tea there were some more night trees around the inner forest, but they were not as pure as the ones here on the guardian hill as they called it now the trees around the inner forest had green leaves mixed in between, making them a lower bread than the night trees. Now that I think about it, I''ve been calling this location the inner forest for quite some time. What was the name they gave it again? Nova, the capital of Lialynn. No matter how many times I look at it, it''s still mad sus, However, I should simply call it inner forest or capital it''s strange to call it by my own name. When I was thinking this, I arrived near the area where the castle was being constructed, and as I looked at the basement that was about to be done, I started to realise that they would build the other levels from now on, and it would begin to seem like a true castle. There were elves moving about, carrying bricks from one location to another Ena would be overjoyed to see it when it was finished, I thought as I watched them work. After staring at them for a while, I turned around and began walking towards the city or should I say capital, as I did so, I looked at the people who lived there, all different species that were living together, there were signs of slight discrimination between them but the small children didn''t seem to have that same line of thought as they were clearly happy to make new friends, there were faeries that were ying with the children and roaming around. They were simply like children, not discriminating between different species or sub-species to them, they were just a somewhatrger fairy. The dryads and whatever the other tree species were named kept their distance from each other, but they didn''t appear to want to cause problems for anybody. As I approached the point where the city began, I noticed guards patrolling the area to ensure that no one entered the guardian hill. I quietly slipped past the guards and then entered the city, and as soon as I did, I noticed that there were a lot more stalls in the area, selling various things such as meat, leather, weapons that were now made of mental rather than the wooden weapons that they used in the past. There were other clothing stores that sold robes. They had various colons, but they all appeared ancient to me since they had no style and were simply cloths with color that you could use to cover oneself up, simr to the cloths that the nuns of the church in the tales wore, white robes with no pattern. Should I introduce modern clothing onto this society? I considered it, but I didn''t want to be any more involved with them than I already was, and even if I didn''t introduce any new clothes, Zeno''s newborn would do it in my ce. While I reflected on this, I strolled farther into the city, passing by restorers, smithies, and even an empty space where people watched each other fight for fun anybody was allowed to fight as long as they passed the age restrictions. They were sipping some type of fruit wine, or was it alcohol? I didn''t know, but when they were intoxicated, there was no discrimination between them, even though they were from entirely different species they behaved as if they were old friends, and some even acted as brothers. It''s true that if you drink with someone, you grow closer to them, as I observed a few fights that were going on, I noticed several promising kids battling one other, and after watching them fight for a bit, I strolled on to other sections of the capital. When I was doing this, I saw numerous things, including a romance between a dryad and one of the tree people, a forbidden love huh? Such a hoot. I ignored them and went ahead, I as I walked and thought about things I noticed something. No, I''ve always known this, which is why I don''t want to associate with mortals. The reason why I didn''t want anyone to get close to me, That was so I wouldn''t have to grow close to anybody who would abandon me, since it would be too painful to cope with the pain of losing people you love and care about. That was the reason, when did I be such a coward? I thought to myself as I watched the kids ying tag. losing a significant person, huh? I thought as some faces from my past life shed through my mind, ''Sara,'' I muttered to myself, as I continued walking through the city, as I did so I reached the outskirts of the capital, where there were still many people, but they didn''t live in trees like everyone else did in the inner area of the capitals, they lived in huts made of wood, they looked like wooden cabins that the rich people bought back on the earth. Nheless, everyone who was in a wooden cabin was destitute, or at the very least, they were by the standards set by the folks who were stranded in the middle. Even still, it would appear that everyone is living here in very sufficientfort Zeno is obviously doing a fantastic job of running this ce. As I looked around at the many types of individuals who were there, I thought to myself, ''I should reword him in some way, maybe a gift would be appropriate.'' I started to walk towards the barrier that I had created a few days ago, or was it weeks I couldn''t really remember, was this the fate of the immortal''s that we can''t even tell how much time has passed, for me its been just a few hours however I know that it has been more than one week at the very least. It is time that I go out I guess, I thought as I started to walk towards the barrier that I had created a few days ago, or was it weeks I couldn''t remember nor did I want to. I soon arrived at the barrier that I had created, and I was able to pass through it without any difficulty. As I did so, I was able to distinguish between the amount of mana that was contained within the barrier and that which was located outside of it. The amount of mana that was contained within the barrier was significantly greater, whereas the amount of mana that was located outside of the barrier was significantly lower. This was because all of the mana was being sucked inside of the barrier in order to keep it intact. Also, it has the potential to assist people in developing their mana cores in their babies. I walked through the jungle, which had begun to change its appearance the tall trees that had resembled skyscrapers appeared to be ordinary trees the ground, which had been brown soil, had turned a rad colour in colour there were many dead animals, around which had some kind of mutations on their bodies for , some of the animals had extra eyes, ears, teeth, mouth, tongue, or limbs They were a pitiful sight to behold since every single one of them had some kind of abnormality that they weren''t supposed to have, and all of this was a result of the energy that had made its way into their bodies in some way. Was it because of the smiles, did they manage to share that energy with each other in some way, or was it somebody else? I thought Not long after that, I was able to locate the location that I had been seeking for¡ªthe spot where I had recently died. When I turned to look at the barrier that was in front of me, I saw that it was still in ce. Taking down the barrier''s defences In the vicinity of my recent death, I took a walk. There were burn marks on the ground, and a body was lying off to the side. The corpse was encased in holes, and there was dried blood all around it on the ground. The body wasn''t rotten, as I had anticipated it would be rather, it appeared to have been killed just a moment ago, and the only thing that distinguished it from other bodies was the dried blood. Author''s note: i am still editing few chapters, they will be outter, and someone please tell me the name of the tree species that i had mentioned before, i can''t find their name in my notes. Chapter 60 Mist Abomination! 60 Mist Abomination! As I got closer to it, I nced at the hole in my head where my eyes used to be, but all I could see was my molten brain. I could tell that those shards of light were lethal, but now that I look at it, I realise that just one look at it would be enough to scare anyone. I drew nearer to my body in order to inspect it, and when I did so, I was able to confirm that there was not a mana core located within my body. Why is there no mana core in my body Star? [your mana core would go where ever your soul goes.] he answered, I see so teats how it is, if I die my mana core would vanish with me huh? I asked [yes, your core holds a lot of divine power that the goddess used while in creating the system] Divine power you say? Can I wield it [no your body will explode and your soul will parish as soon as you touch even a drop of it, however you may be able to do it if you get stronger] I see, I said as I used my ws to take the fur, teeth, ws off my body and leaving it as only a body full of muscles, Can my body rot? I asked [it can if you want it to,] Then let my dead body rot and go back to Mother nature. [Command affirmative: deactivating Immorality form the body] [10%] [50%] [100%] [taskplete] After allowing the corpse to rot, I made my way to the location where the slime had been in the past. There was simply a crater in the location where the slime had been, and as I got closer to the location, I could see that the crater had a hole at the very bottom of it. Is this where the slime came form? As I jumped down and then striated towards the hole. As I got closer to it, I could see that it appeared to have been made by melting the ground, and now that I was closer to it, I could also tell that this wasn''t a hole but rather a tunnel of some sort that led somewhere else. If I keep going in that direction, will I eventually reach the ce from which the slime probably came? I asked myself as I carefully jumped into the tunnel, which appeared to be constructed by melting the ground the tunnel''s walls were pitch ck, as ifve had gone through the entire location. Star scan the gourd around us, see if you can find any traces of the energy that you had found in the mutated animals. [roger that] I continued travelling, the tunnel was in the shape of a zigzag, and as I nced at it, I could see that it was going down however, how much it would go down is something that only gods know. As I continued down the dark tunnel, which I could navigate as clearly as if it were daytime, I eventually came to a fork in the road where there were two possible directions to go one to the right and one to the left. Which way to do? Should I chose right or should I chose to go to the left. [scan had seenpleted] [the energy signature ising form both sides however the left side has a recent imprint] I see, then left it is. As I made my way slowly through the tunnel, which appeared to be growingrger with each step, I found myself wondering where I was going and how the slime that had formed this structure could possibly be extending farther. When I finally reached a region that was so vast that an creature of my own size might have walked beside me, As I looked around, I noticed some noises, and I had heard this noises before, It was the noise of a slime moving, The temperature of the area was getting hotter and hotter, or was it just me, I wondered, but I kept going, as I kept walking, the sound of something sizzling came , and soon I knew where it came from, it was another slime, but it was different from thest one I had seen, it was a slime and it was not. [it has the same energy signal] I observed the slime and said, "I see," describing it as having the body of a wolf and the legs of some kind of spider. It had eight hairy legs that were sharp as des, and it had many other features that stand out, a tail with a sharp end, including about ten eyes, four ears, and five horns that appeared to be concealing a crown. Its body waspletely ck, and the ck slime was wrapping around it as if it were some sort of snake . With just a quick nce, I could see that it was attached to its body and that it was emerging from a significant chest wound. Do I need to fight it? Should I continue to observe it, I thought to myself. "Sigh" I let out a sigh, I had to observe it to what it was and what it was doing here so the choice was clear as day. Nevertheless, as I turned to face it, my hair stood on end, the creature was staring directly at me, a kind of mist issuing from its mouth melting everything it touched. I took a step back and covered my tails with the night trees'' wood, but as soon as I did so, the creature dashed into me, moving so quickly that it left numerous sonic booms in its wake. What the fuck, how did it know I was here, I thought to myself. What the¡ªas soon as it came within striking distance, it bit me with its powerful jaw. I backed away and used my tails to p it away. I nced briefly in the direction of the creature, which had a jaw as big as my entire body, as it fell on the ground, which it was melting with its mist. What the hell? How did its size change? I was curious because as it started to return to its original format, it appeared as if nothing had ever changed. I summoned darkness magic to create some human-sized knives as the abomination started to run towards me, I figured that if I get near it I might as well push the reset button and start over. It was moving as quickly as ever when I hurled two knives at it it managed to avoid the first one, but the second one hit it square in the chest. Finally, as I observed it approach, I concluded that there was no possible way to avoid it. The sound of something solid hitting metal was heard as the knife approached the abomination, and by the time it got there, the slime had spread enough to cover the abominations entire chest. Ah, my luck, I thought as I threw the other knives in its direction. In a split second, all of them arrived, but they all missed their targets because the slime pushed them all to the side. What the fuck is that slime? I thought as I used fire next, a spearposed of blue mes flew towards the abomination, but as if to tease me, it bent itself just a tiny bit, so the spear sailed by it without injuring it in the least. A w made of metal came rushing at me, but I blocked it out by making a puller of solid ground under me as the fire spear sped towards the cave wall and sting it , lighting up the cave enough to temporarily blind someone. "Boom" The sound of a loud collision, which drowned out the background st, emanated from the area where the ground and the ws collided. The hardness of the ground made me wonder what it was made of , but I didn''t have much time to consider it as a tail as sharp as a de came rushing at me. I dodged the tail before using my mana ws to chop it off, preventing it from being able to support itself any longer. It instantly shrank its tail as if reading my mind, then massaged my back with its ws. I felt some of my ribs breaking as I wasunched smashing onto the cave wall. I gasped for air and swore under my breath, "Damn," as I stood back up to fight, but this time the monstrosity only stared at me as I stood up. What is it thinking? I thought to myself as I waited for it to attack, but while I waited, it opened its mouth as if to speak, but there was no sounding towards me. What did though made all of my hair stand on edge there was a white misting towards me, mealtime the ground even before it made impact. ''This is bad'' Author''s note: There will be another mass release on next Sunday, i hope you enjoyed the chapters. Chapter 61 Effected lifes 61 Effected life''s When the white mist approached the wall, the earth underneath it began to melt and then sizzle. It was as if acid had been dumped onto the ground, melting it, yet it was not far away since the fog wasposed of an acid-like substance. The abomination that was hiding in the fog believed it had triumphed since saliva wasing out of its mouth, which was simrly acidic as the fog it emitted, and melting the earth where itnded. When the fog first reached the wall, it immediately melted it, much like everything that had touched it before. When the fog began to soak into the wall and pass through it, a scream that was more akin to a bestial shriek emerged and resounded throughout therge and gloomy cave., The abomination moved closer; it was time for it to finish eating its pray, which was writhing in agony; it moved closer and then used its ws to break the wall; a cloud of dust rose up from the impact of the hit and the stone breaking, covering the entire area for a few seconds; however, ignoring the fact that the abomination walked through the cloud of dust, it saw what was behind the wall. Its organs were partially molten and covered in blood a half molten body of a cat. "GRRRRRRR" it let out another scream that let echoed in the caves, And then It moved closer to the cat to deliver the killing blow because it had been ying with its pray for too long. Suddenly, it felt pain, so it looked down to find the cause of the excruciating pain. What it discovered shocked it stone pirs were shooting out of the ground and impaling the it from head to tail. The slight intelligence that had been in its eyes slowly faded as it took its final breath. Not knowing how exactly it had died. ''Few that was pretty intense, I thought I would have to fight it for far longer.'' I looked at the abomination that I had killed. It was different from the smiles it was a beast with slimeing out of its body and mutated parts. Was this the result of mutations, what should have happened to every infected animal and beast in the forest, or was this just a special case? i though As I considered all of this, I nced at my body double, or rather, it appeared to be one of my copy cats. I had this idea while I was hiding behind the walls what if I use my copy cats as decoys? From the looks of it, it''s pretty convincing. After I had created the copy cat and given it the instruction to remain in the fog and then scream, I made the ground beneath me resemble mud, I jumped into it, and then I made a tunnel to get behind the abomination.. As I was thinking this, I decided to get rid of my copy cat so I dealt with its body. Now then, should I go back or should I keep roaming around the area to find the other beasts, I can''t even tell the elves to take care of this stuff, these abominations are just too strong for them, even I am struggling to fight then, I thought as I suddenly realised something I am still quite weak, I want to go back and research some stuff in myb, but I can''t leave these abominations be either, they are too dangerous. Now then, should I go back or should I keep searching for more of them? Any ideas star? [why not use copycats and destroy everything underground] That''s a good idea, but there must be some underground beasts that they would kill as well, and I''m pretty sure I can''t give them detailed orders. I already have thousands of copycats that I gave basicmands, and it''s already putting a lot of stress on my mind. I won''t be able to handle the stress thates from maintaining more copycats. [If you evolve, you can change that, but the issue is that you are nowhere near your next evolution] Do you know when I''ll undergo my next evolution? [Yes, level 300 is appropriate] If so, I''m really far away from it. Let''s tell the copycats to look for underground living things and keep an eye on them. Yes, that should be a wise decision. After they discover more abominations, they can simply inform me so I can order them to kill them. In the cave, I began making ten, twenty, thirty, forty, one hundred, one hundred and fifty, and then two hundred copies of myself. A slight headache struck me as the number of copycats reached 200. My brain can''t handle any more than this all the copy cats I have created up to this point are connected to me and put pressure on my brain if I create any more copy cats than I can handle, my brain will simply fry, and I will be nothing more than an immortal cat vegetable. I took a deep breath in pain as I stared at my copy cats, who looked exactly like me with the exception that they appeared to be puppets. Ignoring my headache, I told my copycats to leave, and in the space of a blink of an eye, they vanished from the area where they were standing and scattered to look for more abomination. After that, I returned to my cave along the same route I had taken to get this far outside the barrier. On the way back, I stopped to observe the people who were going about their daily lives as usual, with children ying with each other and adults wandering around who all appeared to be concerned because they were all trapped in a Barrier and would soon be stuck in here for god knows how long. They gave off the impression of being concerned about their own future as well as the future of the generation that would follow them. In my past life, I never saw anything like this, and even if I did, I most likely chose to ignore it after all, I was more focused on finishing the missions that were given to me by the higher ups and as I started to bond with mypanions, that Incident happened, and many people died back then now that I think about it, my actions in my past life surely had many adverse effects however, I never noticed any of them at that time. In my current life, however, I am able to see it all. After ruminating on the events of the past and the ways in which I had altered everything in the past, I made my way back to my cave with the intention of sleeping for a while after all, only rest can relieve the mental exhaustion I''ve been experiencing. As I got closer to the area where my hill was, I saw that Ena was ying outside with Ruby. I thought to myself that the two of them have be good friends as I watched them y some kind of game involving swords. I wondered if they were practising as I closely observed them, and sure enough, they were using custom-made wooden swords that I had made for them. Well whatever as long as they don''t cause trouble they can do whatever they want I suppose, I thought as I looked at them onest time and then entered my cave. As I did so, I connected my mind with the copy cat that I had paced inside the ssroom he o had done a really good job as both Ena and Ruby were very close to learning how to wield mana and use magic with it. However, even if they are able to wield it, I don''t really think it would be powerful enough to win against beasts that are on the level of the four kings because they were ruling a part of the forest each, and that is a really big postilion. Although I know for a fact that approximately 80% of the world''snd is owned by beasts and the remaining 20% is used up by humanoid beings, I wonder how long this world will continue to be ruled by beasts. Humanoids beings would most likely develop techniques to use mana and weapons like swords and other items together, and if they can acquire body armour, they would be able to fight against the likes of the four kings. Humanoids would rule this world like they do the earth after that. Author''s note: there will be more chapters that will be released soon, i have ced a timer on them so that they automatically get posted, i hope you all enjoy the chapters. Chapter 62 Getting Adopted! 62 Getting Adopted! After I had arrived at my cave, I went inside of it, and when I jumped in, Inded right next to the world tree, which was as majestic as it had always been. As I looked at it, a sense of calm came over me, and just looking at it gave me a strange feeling that I didn''t know how to exin. It felt as if this was a ce that belonged to some kind of refuge or safe haven that I could depend on, a ce where I could just rx I was able to hear many things that were surrounding my hill as I rxed by closing my eyes and resting my head on myrge kitten paws. The atmosphere was quite calm, and I sat down inplete stillness under the tree in an effort to take full advantage of the tranquilly for as long as itsted. There were voices of people from the forest, monsters that roamed around the region, and children ying, and they all sounded so harmonious that it was as if all of them werebining to make up a tune that sounded harmonious and serene. Nevertheless, what was even more peaceful was the rustling of the leaves, the sound of small insects producing sounds that blended with the rustling of the leaves to make it even more pleasant, and the sensation of having my senses drown in these sounds. I made the conscious decision to ignore the soundsing from the city and instead concentrated solely on the sounds emanating from the area around the hill. Small insects, leaves that were rustling, and even the sound of leaves falling while they danced in the air, from one side to another, and finally falling down on the ground, the sound of the wind picking it back up with the dust, making new sounds thatbined sounded like that of music, were some of the sounds that were heard making some sort of music that I couldn''t describe "You are enjoying yourself quite a lot, Nova," a voice said to me. It sounded really soothing to my soul, and it had the worm feeling of a mother talking to her child. I opened my eyes and looked at the beautiful women standing in front of me, a frown appearing on my kitten face. "Mother nature" I murmured with a neutral tone in my voice, I was still in my cave, she was standing in front of me, it seemed as if a picture hade to life, there was no way to exin her beauty with words. "What brings you to this ce?" When I asked her what she was doing there, she replied, "I just came to visit my son." She had a lovely smile on her face. "Son?" My scowl became even more pronounced when I asked her. "Yes, son," she responded, nodding her head. "Who?" I inquired of her, with my hair standing on end in a defensive stance, because I had a bad feeling about the direction that this conversation was going. "Of course it''s you, who else could it be?" She said that as she stepped forward and appeared by my side in an instant, I couldn''t even feel her movement. She ced one hand on my head, and although I tried to move back, my body wouldn''t listen to me it was as if I had no control over my own body. When her hand came into contact with me, a green light emanated from her hand and entered my very depths of my heart a terror that I waspletely unaware even existed had seized control of 09:32 my body. body. At the same time that the light entered my body, an rm sounded in my body. However, that was not all that happened at the same time, my body, which had been in a defensive posture, rxed, as if to ept the hand that was on top of my head. "W-what the heck are you going to do to me?" I asked her with my voice shaking because I was terrified, for the first time in a really long time I was terrified it was a feeling that came from the very depths of my heart a terror that I waspletely unaware even existed had seized control of my body. "I gave you part of my blessing and power," Mother Nature murmured, in a sweet tone that could only belong to a mother. "Why?" I asked her, there was still fear in my eyes, however it was all going away as if it was a sand castle which got dissolved by the waves, "Because, you are my son," she said as she tilted her head as if saying "are you dumb my child I already gave you that answer." "And how did I be your son?" I questioned, "as far as I can recall, I took over the body of a dead kitten it is not rted to you in any way, and even if I had to name someone my mother, wouldn''t it be the cat goddess?" The first time I saw her frown, she was staring at me with her eyes slightly squinted. "I gave you the name Nova there are only two other beings who received names from me, and both of them are my children, therefore that makes you my third child," she said to me. "That doesn''t make any sense!" I said in protest. "My son, I am merely ying out my role in your fate," mother nature replied. "Fate?" I inquired, "That is not something that you are able to understand at this time, OH right, what are you going to do with the human that you trapped, one of them is already dead, and the second one is still alive, though somewhat barely," and she responded by saying that the second individual was barely holding on to life. As I looked down at the ground and then opened it, there was a square hole in the ground right next me, and out of it came a dead body and a woman who was clinging to life. "Damn, I forgot about them," I murmured as I looked at them "Will you answer my questions?" I asked. For a full minute, the woman looked at me, her face covered in blood, she was so skinny that it was hard to tell where her skin ended and her bones began, as I looked at the dead body of the man right beside her, I saw that his stomach had been ripped open, and all the organs inside had been removed, exining the bloody appearance of the girl. Soon, tears returned to her eyes as she said in low voices, "food, water," her voice barely audible, "will you answer my questions?" I asked her again "Yes, please save me," she said and as soon as she said so, I took some of the night tree sap from my inventory and poured it into her mouth and down her throat. In one case, a girl who appeared to be on the verge of death regained her health, her muscle mass returning to normal, her sunken cheeks returning to normal. As she saw that, she gasped for air as if she had run for miles. Wait a second, I thought as I returned my gaze to where mother nature stood, but there was nothing there anymore she had changed the subject to distract me and then she had left. She''s a seaming woman, I thought, as a wave of pain washed over me. When I looked back, there was nothing but a read hand mark on my but, ''I know when you think about me, you know I am your mother.'' I heard a voice in my head say, ''Damn you,'' but then another pnded on my but, making me jump. "Meeoo" I screamed ''Ah, I''m sorry,'' I thought, as I cautiously searched the area for my alleged mother but came up empty-handed. ''How did my but even get red, I have ck fur covering my entire body, I thought, but there was nothing I could do about it, So did I just get adopted without my permission, I wondered, but the only one who answered my question was Star, who wasughing his ass off in my mind, ''Fuck you star,'' I said to him. ''Hahahahahah'' Ignoring him, I looked at the woman in front of me, should I just use Cat eyes to control her or something like that, I thought, but I went against that idea, I can use her somehow, I thought as I looked at her and she stared back at me, I called the dragon girl over and then asked her to take care of her, while I was at it, I asked her name too, apparently the dragon girl''s name was Irre, I wondered what that name meant and asked her when she was here, and her answer was "Strong minded." It is a fitting name, I thought as I looked at her, leave with the human girl, she carried her like a sack of potatoes. It was quite funny to look at, I thought, however something else took all my attention, as [evolution avable] [evolution will begin in 00:05:00] Author''s note: hay everyone, ckraven_ here, There are more chaptersing out. I''m still editing them. I hope you can all give this novel your power stones. I didn''t ask for power stones when I wasn''t publishing because, well, it was a waste. I don''t have any right to ask for any power stones because I don''t post anything. But, now that I''m writing once more, I''m hoping that you all would support this novel. Chapter 63 Bittersweet Feeling! 63 Bittersweet Feeling! My face contorted into a horrified expression as I gazed at the disy. Star, how long will it be until the evolution isplete? In a haste, I asked of him, [ no idea,] he answered, Fuck, it''s all her fault, I thought, but this time I didn''t get a p on the but, but I didn''t have enough time to think about why it happened, so I quickly contacted everyone and told them I''d be gone for a while. "H-how long are you going to be gone?" Eve asked me, and as soon as I told her I was leaving, she ran here with Ruby, Zeno and everyone else were quite far from the hill, so it would take them quite some time. ''I''m not sure, child.'' I said, "A-are you leaving us?" Ruby inquired, tears welling up in her eyes; it was clear that she was about to cry, but she was fighting back tears. What a brave child, I thought as I licked her cheek with my tongue while I was still in the small kitten form. {Author''s note: while editing I thought wow this sentence is just weird, he licked her cheek, if he wasn''t a cat then I would have been in big trouble} ''No, I am not going to leave you. I wille back, but I don''t know how long it will take. It might be anywhere from one year to one hundred years or even one thousand years,'' I told them. As soon as I said that, both of them immediately began crying. I imagine that they were worried that I would nevere back, and to tell you the truth, I had the same fear that I would never see them again. ''When I am gone, promise me that you will study hard, and when you understand how to wield mana, then teach others how to do it,'' both of them nodded with tears in their eyes, indicating that they understood what I was asking of them. ''Tell Zeno to take care of everything while I am gone,'' I said to them. I jumped back and then turned around to leave , so they both ran towards me and gave me a tight hug. I am fairly certain that if I were a typical kitten, my spine would have snapped by now but, I managed to make it through the bear embrace, and while I was doing so,rge teardrops with beady tips fell on top of me. I looked at the time while I was encased in the bear hug. [00:01:17] ''Okay, kids, it''s time for me to leave now, so take care of yourselves, and I hope you have a great life,'' I said as I jumped out of the hug andnded back onto the ground without making any sound, looking back onest time I saw the two kids waving their hands and screaming goodbye while saying that they would do their best. I gave them a final wave and then dived into theke of mana water. As I made my way to the bottom of theke, I sank deeper and deeper into the water. I saw Kai in the water and he was still recovering I nced at him for a moment and then moved down to the bottom of theke. The light around me gradually dimmed until there was no light around me then I turned on my cat eyes, and everything became vibrant again the water around me became full of different shades and there was also my copy cat that was still here filling the water with more mana. I sat down directly next to it as I closed my eyes, and as soon as I did that, everything around me began to go dark. The only thing that remained visible to me was the status disy that was in front of me. *** STATUS Name: Nova Prime Level: 129 Age: 92 Years Race: Nature elemental Cat (kitten form) Nature elemental Cats are the beings that can control nature as they deem fit, wherever they step nt life is nourished. Title: Reincarnated, Cat of the Cave, Ruler of Demon Forest, Hard worker, Blessed by god''s, Enemy of all Slime''s, Mana stone collector, Loved by Nature, Child of Nature, Dumb Fuck, Ruler of Nature, Gordian of the world tree, Deity of Elf''s, Creator of the Elf forest, Gordian of Nexus, Son of Mother Nature, ?????? ??????? ?? ????, ????? ??????? ?? ?????,Primordial family member, Vitality: 11,10,000/11,10,000 Mana: ¡Þ Strength: 11,00,10,000/11,00,10,000 Stamina: 11,00,10,000/11,00,10,000 Defense: 11,00,10,000/11,00,10,000 Dexterity: 11,10,000/11,10,000 ABILITIES Unique Skill: Immortality Unique Skill: Absorb Unique Skill: Infinite Mana Unique Skill: System Unique Skill: Infinite Dimensional Storage (Inventory) Unique Skill: Combat Arts Unique Skill: Mathematics Unique Skill: Soul campus NORMAL SKILLS Appraisal (LV84 ), Cat w (LV 77 ), Mana ws(LV 79), Fire Magic(LV 69), Water Magic(LV 56), Ground magic(LV 71), Wind Magic(LV 82), Darkness magic (LV 59), Light Magic(LV 45), Gravity Magic(LV 72), Ice Magic(LV 65), Telepathy(LV 85), Space Magic(LV 70), Multi-tasking(LV 84), Cloaking (LV 69), Double-Ganger(LV 90), Telekinesis (LV 98), Barrier Magic (LV 97), Regeneration(LV 86) BLESSINGS Blessing of the Cat goddess Blessing of God of War Blessing of God of Wealth Blessing of Mother Nature Racial skills. Size maniption(LV 1)<(LV 8) Nature''s call (LV 1)<(LV 6 Blessing of the Nature(LV 1)<(LV 9 ) Curse of the Nature(LV 3) nt Maniption (LV 5) Status points: 1467 *** If I had anything in my mouth, I would have spit it out as soon as I saw the status update. What the fuck was going on? My eyes, which had been closed, flew open as soon as I saw the update. Nova Prime, I had a surname, Prime??? Why should it sound like that one particr vehicle from that one movie? As I inspected my status, I was under the impression that I had acquired four new titles nevertheless, two of those titles were concealed. *** Mother Nature''s son Mother Nature has designated you as her third child by giving you a name. ?????? ??????? ?? ???? You are unable to read this title because the beings associated with it do not want you to know about them just yet. ????? ??????? ?? ????? You are unable to read this title because the beings associated with it do not want you to know My eyes widened as I read the titles, and I found myself wondering, ''Am I a member of the family of 09:34 primordials?'' There are only four entities who have the right to hold this title? about them just yet. Primordial family member You are the newest member of the oldest known family in the life of this universe, or any other. Which consists of only three other beings other then you. **** My eyes widened as I read the titles, and I found myself wondering, ''Am I a member of the family of primordials?'' There are only four entities who have the right to hold this title? When I looked at the titles, I wondered to myself, ''Should I consider myself lucky or unlucky?'' I knew for a fact that the other two titles that I could not see belonged to my siblings, but it seemed as though they did not want me to be aware of their presence because they did not want me to know about their existence. There was a family that was so very old, and inside this family were entities that had the ability to have an effect on my system. As for me, I was just a guard cat for a tree and for this. As I regarded the information disyed on my status panel, I thought to myself, My eyes, which had been functioning normally up until this point, were growing very tired, or was it because it was time for evolution to begin, I wondered as I took onest look around me. As I did, many thoughts ran through my mind, one of which was that I would be sleeping for an unknown period of time and have no idea when I would awaken. However, I was confident that the barrier would continue to function as it has and that no one would be able to breach it, making it quite safe for everyone. Yet, there were a lot of things that were running through my head at the time, such as what if I don''t wake up for thousands of years and the life span of everyone I know ultimately runs out, leaving me all alone by myself. Again. I felt as if something was pressing against my chest, making it so that I could no longer breathe. It was a bittersweet feeling, as I knew that this feeling made me recall some good memories as well as some bad ones, the ones that made me feel suppressed. As I thought this, Every time it happened, I had the sensation that someone was holding a knife to my throat inside of a cage. The knife was a metaphor for the feelings that I had towards the other people. Although I was aware that these feelings would, at some point, cause me pain, I chose to let it be because I remembered why I had wanted to avoid getting involved with anyone so that I wouldn''t have to risk getting hurt by these feelings anymore. I was aware of the motivation for my decision, but I chose to ignore it and avoid feeling them going forward. I thought to myself, ''I am just a fucking moron.'' I do recognize that these feelings will, at some point, turn around and bite me, don''t I ? Given that the timer had only three seconds left, I thought to myself, If they were the final words before i would go to sleep for a long time. Chapter 64 DEATH! 64 DEATH! PLACE: UNKNOWN "Chirp" "Chirp" I gently opened my eyes as I became aware of the sounds of birds chirpinging from outside. There were also some faint noises of rain that apanied the chirping. My ears started to hear beeping sounds. Over the years, I had be so ustomed to hearing that sound that I had unconsciously learned to tune it out, and it no longer affected me. I took a moment to look around the room that I had called home for the past years. There was aputer by the side of my bed, and the monitor was on a movable table so that I could y video games while remaining in bed. I stretched my body as I awoke. I nced around the room at the various medical equipment that I was ustomed to seeing at hospitals these items had always been present whenever I had had treatment here. "Hey good morning kiddo, how are you feeling today?" A voice could be hearding from the hallway that led to this room, "I am doing good, doctor, how are you doing today?" I replied I questioned him again when a man with darkplexion and no hair entered my room. This man was my doctor, and over the course of all this time, we had grown closer. He had previously treated my heart disease for years. "I''m fine," he said, a smile on his face. "Did you just wake up?" he inquired. "Ya, the sound of birds woke me up," I said as I looked out the window there were many buildings around us, all of which were skyscrapers. "What birds?" he asked, looking out the window as well, but seeing nothing. "I think they''ve already left," I said, looking at him with a smile that wasn''t really a smile. "Alright, let me see how you''re doing then you''re good to go," he said, changing the subject. For all my life I had lived infort, I had a rich family they raised me up really well with different tutors, I was home schooled everything in my life was going fine. However, I fell off the stares because of suddenly feeling dizzy and hit my head on the floor for the first time, so my family took me to the doctor, who said it was nothing special, that I was just a little sick and got lightheaded, but my parents insisted on a full diagnosis. Who would let the future heir of the family to remain unwell, and after insisting for a while the doctors finally agreed though they said that it was unnecessary, I thought that it was just my parents being way too caring at the time, but I was wrong, as the result of my diagnosis came in, I came to know about a heart disease, at first my parents did everything in their power to make sure that it got treated however when nothing worked they transferred me to this hospital and then left, never toe back again. I looked forward to every day, thinking that they woulde to visit me however they never did, soon I got news that they had another son, my little brother. He was going to be the Heir to the family, as for me they didn''t even tell anyone about my existence, all traces of me ever existing were removed as if I never existed, even my little brother didn''t know that I existed. "You are all good to go," the doctor said from the side, and as he said that, I looked at him with a perfect smile on my pale face and said, "thank you, doctor." i said, "Hmm, I will send a nurse with your breakfast soon and after that you need to eat the medicine." He said as he left the room. As he left the room, I shifted the movable table and turned on the CPU that was right, under my bed, and turner on the game that I had been ying for a while. "Wee to the Kingdom building simtor" the startup screen of the game said, It was one of the big games now days, I am a king and I have to manage a small vige and turn it into a big and thriving kingdom, when we reached sufficient threshold to be called as a country we could be attacked by the other yers, and we could attack them to get resources, its really fun. I had been ying this game for years, getting to top 10 of this games, with the ytime of about 14025 hours, which would be about 1 year and 6 months in real life. I had the biggest y time on the whole game, after all I had no other job then ying games all day. As the game started I looked at the pipe that was going through my chest, it was connected to a machine, which kept my heart pumping, it had been like this for years. I had got so use to this pipe that it was just like a extension of my own body, As the log in screen appeared I logged in and then started to y as I did I found out that there was a special event going on. Who ever destroyed more then twenty kingdoms in 6 hours would get a special ore mine which was one of the rarest in the game, as I looked at it the event details I couldn''t help but smile, it was my time to shine. As soon as the event started I gathered my troops for an all out attack, to the neighboring kingdoms. Everyone would be doing the same, and who ever attacked the unprepared kingdom would win. However the thing that matters the most is the Defense of the enemy kingdom, if they have good Defense then it would be harder to destroy the kingdom however it would be more fun. As soon as I found a fitting kingdom I attacked them, I ced my troops and gave them themand. After a battle of 40 minutes I finally won, marking the kingdom as mine and all the resource points of the kingdom for mining, I would plunder them as much as I can before I move forward, I would rise the level of my troops with the resources of the kingdoms that I capture and then attack the next kingdom, This way my troops will be stronger and stronger after every fight, "Oh kid take your food," I heard a rough voice form right beside me, I jumped in fright as I looked to the side, just to see a women in white cloths standing right by my bed holding a tray of food, "A-ah yes" I said as I took the te form her and then ced it right beside my table, it was a soup with vegetable, some fish, and fruits with water, I took a sip of the soup and then started to look back to my game, as someone had attacked my kingdom, ignoring the women in white beside me, I put my troops on defense and then watched as I took sips form my soup before it got cold, I also tasted some fish with it, which was also ok however it was not that good, as I was eating I saw something red inside the pipe that went to my heart and lungs, I looked down to see it instead of pumping me the blood inside my body it was sucking It back out, however blood was not entering back, like It was suppose to, as soon as I saw that I tried to tell thedy beside me. However no voice came out, I grabbed onto her cloths as I fell onto the table. Knocking all the remaining soup onto my keyboard, however the women beside me just stood there not moving. Blood came out of my mouth, painting the white bed sheets read, with my table with was already covered in soup and fish, "Yes the work is done, he''ll die in about" thedy said, as she looked at the watch on her wrist, "2 min" she said, she was talking on phone. "Ah yes, if you say so" she said as she made sure that the phone reached my ears, "Rest in peace you useless trash, we spent soo much money on you and look how you repaid us, making us spend millions just to keep you alive," the voice said, I knew that voice very well, as that voice use to talk to me in a loving manner, "your mother didn''t have the heart to do it so I did in secret, she would know that it was me, but well that is for me to handle, I hope you rot in hell after this" he said, contradicting himself, I couldn''t speak however tears came out of my eyes, as the phone got lifted up form my ears, as the women in white left the room, I tried to move my hand however, it would hardly move, I somehow reached the bell that was used to call the doctor, Hoping that he would save me, however as I pressed the button no sound came, I moved my eyes to see the wire which connected it had been cut. As soon as I saw that I knew that I was about to die. Chapter 65 Elyon Lialynn 65 Elyon Lialynn My vision started to be dim, and I tried to scream, but all that came out of my lips was blood, and I was unable to breathe. I stared at the door through which the women had exited the room and wanted to cry and beg her to save me, but nothing worked¡ªall that could be heard were the gurgling sounds of my own blood being choked on. I lost all strength as I choked on my own blood and was unable to move. Because my family didn''t want me to exist and didn''t want me to bring shame to their family name, I knew there was nothing that could be done to save me. I was filled with wrath and wanted to kill them right then if I could. I was content in my life here; I knew I would pass away eventually, but if my heart condition had caused my passing, I would have done it without harboring any ill will towards anyone or anything. I tried to breathe as I thought this, but I was unable to, so Iid on my table and painted it red with the blood that wasing out of my mouth while ring angrily at the door form with the women had left. If res could kill, she would already be ash by this point. They were unable to, and as a result, everything quickly turned dark and I lost sight of everything around me. I was unable to hear anything, Am I dead? I questioned myself, attempting to check whether I was still alive. I looked about, but I felt nothing, not even a melodic movement. I guess this is what people used to call death? This is serene, I told myself. There are no people nearby, no one to annoy me, and nobody who could harm me. "#$%^&*O" And what is that? I recalled hearing something only a moment earlier as I thought, "&*()%$#% %&)(*#$#$" once again a voice entered my ears. Wait, ears. But how am I hearing things if I died? I pondered. My hopes of being saved shot through the roof as I wondered if anyone could have saved me in time. I closed my eyes to shield myself from the unbearably brilliant light that wasing at me. My hands wouldn''t budge even a millimeter as I tried to hide my eyes with them. "!@#$ $#@&" As my eyes adjusted to the brilliant yellowish light, more unusual noises reached my ears. As they did, I was shocked to gaze at the gorgeous woman standing right in front of me. What was more shocking, though, was that she had long and sharp ears. "!@#$ @#!$#@!@#^&*("I looked around the stone-built chamber, which appeared to be both very new and very old at the same time while she spoke, but I was unable to understand what she was saying. The candles'' strong yellow light was the source of the room''s illumination. I continued to look around, but it only made me realize that I wasn''t in a hospital of any kind. I considered asking the lovely woman sitting next to me how I got here, but before I could, I saw that everything turned around, somehow I was on my back. There was some furniture around that looked brand new, but it was also old fashioned as if it were all made out of hand, which was really hard and had really high prices. "p"One of the greatest pains I''ve ever felt was brought on by a pping sound that echoed throughout the room. "Waaaaaa," (fuckkkkk) I cursed, but all that came out were strange baby noises. "Waaaaa waaaaa" (what the?) I tried to speak again however once again it was the same. "!@#$%" The stunning woman turned me around, and as I turned to face her, I saw that she appeared enormous in my eyes. "Waa wwa aww s mw woooma?" (why did you p me women?) I tried to asked her however only baby noises came out of my mouth, "!@#$"She wrapped me in a cloth, leaving only my hands poking out, and remarked with a delighted smile as she moved and I went with her. little hands? I believed I was fascinated by them, but as soon as I noticed them, I realized what had happened¡ªI had undergone a truly unbelievable event¡ªI had been reborn. As I was being carried by another woman to the bed where I saw another long-eared beauty lying, I saw that she appeared to be worn out. It was as though she had been asked to push a trucks by herself. The women who was carrying me ced me right beside the women on bed, "!@#$@S!" I couldn''t understand what she said when she said it, but the motherly love those words implied told me more than enough what she was trying to say. As soon as I was seated next her, she immediately gave me a brief hug, her eyes so fatigued they could hardly remain open. Yet, as soon as our eyes met, she smiled and then closed her eyelids. I was able to determine that she was still living since I could hear her heart beat while she was still hugging me. She was still alive. I was pretty sure that this was my new mum. "!@#$ @# @#$@@# $ %^&%^!@# !@!@#"I was in the middle of something when I became aware of a deep, masculine voiceing from another part of the room. When I turned to look, I saw a man enter the space through an ornate door. He appeared to be wearing expensive clothing, and judging by the expression on his face, he appeared to be quite anxious. As soon as he saw my mother, his eyes opened and tears began to pour out of them. He moved closer to the bed and knelt down, then grabbed one of her hands and began crying while holding it. Finally, he looked away from my mother and away from the hand and onto me He gave me a sidelong nce before reaching out and trying to pet the top of my head, but I couldn''t help but feel revolted by his actions. "WAAAA WAAA WAAAA" I started crying, I wanted him to leave me at any cost, "useless trash," the terms myte father had used to describe me. No, those man''s earlier words washed over me, and I looked down to see that I was still choking on my own blood. However, the next moment it was all gone, and I was back in the room that looked like it was from the ancient times, where my alleged father was sobbing while holding the hand of his "dead" wife. Tears were still streaming down my face, making everything blurry, but I could still hear the door opening and another figure entering the room, this figure first walked to the woman who had pped my but and then walked up to my "father" and calmed him down, after that the figure walked close to me, I couldn''t see the figure properly because the tears were clouding my view, but as the figure picked me up, all my tears seemed to vanish, floating up and clearing "!@#$@ $%&^!@" She said something, but I couldn''t understand it as usual. After that, my "Father" came closer, and then "Elyon Lialynn" he said, and I knew as soon as he spoke those words that this was my new name, but there was no feeling of happiness, because when I heard my new name, a feeling of disgust from the bottom of my heart came over me, and I knew it was pointed at the wrong person, but I just wanted to run away from this man, and hide in a corner. I knew I couldn''t do that, when my sister or the girl I assumed to be my sister saw my expression and took a few steps back from my father. As if she knew what I was thinking, I thanked her and smiled on the outside as soon as she saw that, she looked at our "father" with skepticism and then left. "@#$* (&^&^%$# @#$ @#$%^&&^ %^&" said something, taking her tongue out and showing it to our father. My father looked heartbroken when he saw that, but I couldn''t do anything about it because my disgust for my father wouldn''t just go away. I knew that running away wasn''t the answer, but for the time being, I didn''t have one. Thinking so, I tried to push this to the back of my mind, but my eyes, which had been watching everything around me attentively, began to be heavy I knew why I was getting sleepy even if I didn''t want to sleep, my eyes would close and I would fall asleep, but there was a fear in my heart. I was afraid of falling asleep because I was afraid of closing my eyes. What if it was all a dream, a dream I made up in my final moments of life? I was afraid of waking up, or rather, opening my eyes, and finding myself back on my hospital bed, still bleeding to death, and realizing that everything had been an illusion that I had created before I died. Without my willing my eyes to close, everything went dark, and my heart shuddered right before I fell asleep. Chapter 66 What if.... 66 What if.... I looked across the room from where I was lying in my cot, and I saw my sister Eve making funny expressions in front of me in an effort to make meugh. She was pretty cute, and she looked really cute I believe she is between the ages of 10 and 12. I was pretty taken aback when I realized that I wasn''t dreaming, and I was d, really truly d to find out that I hadn''t been. The mere notion of my old life gave me the chills the thought of going back to that hospital bed that I stayed in for so long also gave me the chills the thought of this was simply terrible. But, there are things that I do do not know about what urred after my passing, such as whether or not they made an announcement about it. I do not believe that my previous family would permit such a thing rather, I believe that they would try to cover it up and then get rid of my body. Is there any point in putting this much thought into it? Everything is in my... past. I mused to myself as I tucked this thought at the back of my head. "@##@$ Elyon" big sis said, sessfully grabbing my attention, and she picked me up from the cot. After that, she took me out to the balcony, and for the first time I looked out to where I was and what I saw made me realize that I had really been reborn, there were Trees all around us, all of them as high as skyscrapers back in my previous world. All of them were connected with bridges that gave off the impression that they could easily amodate two trucks side by side, giving the impression that the scene was taken from a video game set in a fantasy world that had high-end visuals. It was on apletely different level, but it also made me realize that the family into which I had been born at this time was also the one that held a lot of authority. As I thought this, a feeling of difort washed over me because I knew that I would most definitely need to be some kind of heir here to, and I didn''t really want to do that. Should I try to blend in? I thought to myself as I looked down into the garden, and there was a fountain there with a ck cat on top of it, and it had two tails and golden eyes. I pointed to the position with my hands, gesturing for big sister to look that way. When she saw that, she smiled at me politely, and then she said, "@#$*&^! Nova" advancing her position closer to the edge of the balcony, and after that she........jumped. I shut my eyes because I was too afraid to even see what would happen. I just waited for the pain, and I knew that this would be the end of my second life. My heart came to my mouth and came out as a result of the fear that I was experiencing as a result of falling off of from falling five stories castle. However, after a while I didn''t feel any pain, so I decided to finally open my eyes. When I did, I saw that I was standing in front of the fountain that I had been able to see from the highest floor of the castle. My eyes locked with the cat''s, but it did not respond in any way, as if it were a statue, so I continued looking. "NOVA"my older sister said as she pointed at the cat with her finger, but even so, the cat didn''t even budge, as if my cute big sister was of no significance. The only thing that I could figure out from this was that the name of this snooty cat was nova. I tried to reach towards it because I wanted to pull it by its ears and force him to watch my adorable older sister. Big sister moved forward in such a way that suggested she was aware of what I was up to. "@#$#@$%"She said that while she was pushing me through the water towards the cat. However, as I reached the water, it parted as if I were some sort of gue, and it did not touch me in the slightest. Although I was amazed by this, I had to direct my attention elsewhere because there were more important things to pay attention to. As I got closer to the cat, I stretched out and grabbed hold of its ears, making it look in the direction of my sister. But, it did not budge no matter how much force I applied, and I quickly discovered that the ears that I was gripping onto were as hard as stone or even harder. As soon as I noticed this, I understood that it was not just like a statue but a statue instead. As my sister looked at me, she had an angry expression on her face, and she dropped her head slightly in front of the statue. Nevertheless, as soon as I realised what had happened, I was yanked back. "!@#$#$% #$% @#$%^%$#" She said, I couldn''t understand why she was talking to a statue, but I could not ask her right out as I didn''t know what she was saying. I really need to learn thisnguage that they use since, without it, I would remain an illiterate person for the rest of my life, I thought. When I was thinking this, my older sister took me back to my room or the room where my cot was located, and we just waited there as if we were waiting for someone else. Soon enough, a knock sounded on the door, indicating that someone was there my sister said something, and then the door opened, revealing a lovely youngdy standing there with red hair and eyes, making her look really cute my sister went up to the girl and hugged her. "@#$%$#@ Ruby"she stated, and I guessed that her name was Ruby based on what she said. When I was thinking this, our eyes met, and she smiled at me in the cutest way possible. As I stared at her, I couldn''t help but feel the want to serve her. What the heck! When I looked at my sister, the sensation that I had been feeling suddenly vanished, as if it had never been there. I thought about what had happened. Ruby moved closer to me and then toyed with me for a time. As I nced at her, I experienced the same sensation as I had in the past; consequently, I made an effort not to look at her and instead focused my attention on something else. After observing that I was not ying with her, she began to engage in conversation with my sister. Throughout the course of their conversation, I became aware that they used the word Nova an excessive number of times, which piqued my interest regarding the significance of the statue of the cat. Despite my best efforts, I was never able to figure it out. Almost immediately after that, there was another round of knocking on the door, this time it was an attendant who brought some food over for my sister and herpanion. As I looked at her, I noticed that she had green skin, and even her eyes and hair were green, which caused me to wonder what kind of species she belonged to. There were so many things that I wanted to see, so many things that I wanted to explore, that as I quietly looked at the greendy, I decided to keep a low profile for the majority of my life, doing my own thing while also travailing the world and meeting new people. As I had been confined to bed for such a long period of time, the time hade for me to finally venture out into the world. Since I now possessed a young and healthy body, I reasoned that I should be able to engage in all of the activities that I had previously desired. As I nced at my pudgy hands when I was younger, the only thing that concerned me was the thought of what if... What if I were someone who was able to take control of the body of an unborn child or even a child who had only recently been born? As soon as this thought came to mind, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over my head. This thought made me want to throw up, causing tears toe up in my eyes as I started to sob. Thinking about the possibility of this happening caused my baby stomach to churn, and as I started to cry my heart out, everyone in the room was surprised by my sudden outburst of emotion. As soon as I started crying, my mother came running into the room. She scooped me up and hugged me in her loving embrace, which almost made me forget about everything and made me want to calm down. Almost, Even after I had calmed down, it continued to torment me whenever I thought about it, asking whether or if there are other people who are simr to me. While I basked in theforting embrace of my mother, I couldn''t help but wonder whether or not there were any other reborn persons in the world. I mused to myself as the world around me began to lose its rity little by little as more time passed, causing me to sink deeper and deeper into slumber and for me to temporarily forget everything that was going on. Chapter 67 The Forest of Nova! 67 The Forest of Nova! Eve yelled out as she chased after a child of around 5 years old who was running around in the hallways of the Castle. The child was ying around. "EL, will you stop running?" Elyon yelled out as he rushed through the hallways of the castle, "Catch me if you can!" As he fled, he screamed andughed, filled with happiness as if he were having the time of his life. Running through the hallways, he came dangerously close to colliding with the servants who were going about their daily tasks however, he was able to avoid colliding with them each and every time. As he ran, at times he even slid under the legs of walking people, causing them to scream in panic or even fall on their buts. Behind him ran a young woman who was the epitome of a beauty that could topple a kingdom. This young woman, who had a lovely face and a nice physique, was his older sister. Although she had the ability to perform a number of tasks that some people may believe to be of a supernatural kind, the people who were around her never showed fear of her. Shortly, Elyon, who had been running at full speed, came to aplete halt when he noticed a man approaching towards him from the corridor. This man had arge number of other men and women following him, and he was giving them instructions as to what they should do. Zeno Lialynn, the king of the kingdom of Lialynn. "G-good morning father," Elyon said as he reached him, "I hope your morning goes well, EL. How have you been? " When Zeno questioned Elyon, with a warm smile on his face, "Have you finished your breakfast yet?" Elyon only stared down, as if he were afraid to look up at Zeno''s face. "I-I am good Father, I was just going to eat it when I met you," Elyon remarked, with some trembling in his voice, During the course of their conversation with him, Eve cought up next to him and noticed her father. "Hey dad, what are you doing?" she said with a lot of enthusiasm. "We are intending to develop a ce for new people to learn things," Zeno stated to her as he gazed at her with the same smile that he gave to his son. "So, you''re referring about a school, right?" Eve asked, "Yes S-school," Zeno repeated as he nced at the people around him, a phrase that Lord Nova had taught them that had no meaning in theirnguage, but even though it sounded strange to them, they still used it. Eve queried while looking at him with her head inclined, "I see, how is it going?" Eve asked, looking at her dad with shining eyes, that he couldn''t ignore. "We n to first teach everything to the tribal leaders, and then they will teach it to the selected few inside their tribes, who will then teach it in the schools," He said, "Oh yes, EL, your mother is wa-" Zeno made an attempt to say anything, but as he looked down, he noticed that the boy who had been there only a second ago had disappeared from there. He turned to his daughter and questioned, "Are you sure you haven''t taught him anything yet?" "Haha, no not yet. Simply said, he possesses a stealthy and nimble nature." Eve remarked while wearing a smug expression on her face. "I wish, he didn''t run away from me like that," Zeno said with a sigh. "Don''t worry dad, he is just a kid he only needs some time to get used to things," she said, as she waved her hand to Zeno and said her goodbyes. "Sigh," he sighed one more time as Eve went he had been doing a lot when EL was born. "Sigh," anotherd in the castle was sighing in his heart in a different part of the castle. ''I just can''t seem to get used to him,'' he thought. he nced around, there was no one else in the corridor, so he calmed down and then made his way to the dining room, where he was expected to eat his breakfast with his mother and sister, "So you ran again huh?" When he turned around, he heard a familiar voice say "AAAHHH." The moment Elyon recognized the voice, he let forth a piercing scream. "W-when did you get behind me?" He questioned as he turned his head to look at his sister, who was standing behind him and smiling in a way that was both cute and adorable. When she picked him up, she added, "I have been here since you sighed in your heart." Elyon jerked back as soon as he heard that, and she continued to pick him up. ''How did she know I was sighing in my heart?'' he thought as he enjoyed the ride. As he sat back and enjoyed the trip, he mused to himself, ''How did she know I was sighing in my heart?'' "Let''s go now, mum is waiting," his sister remarked as she led him to the dining room, which was where he was supposed to eat breakfast with his mother and sister. Since his father was always busy, they only ate together at dinner. He was still repulsed by the sight of him, but Elyon understood that it was not Zeno''s fault Zeno had no idea what Elyon''s first father had done to him, and had no idea that his son had been suffering from a traumatic experience ever since he was born. As soon as they entered the room, the two guards opened the doors for them as soon as they got there, and as soon as they entered the dining room they noticed that their mother was seated to the right of the seat where their father sat they saw that their mother was there. Both of them sat down in a hurry, Eve to the left of Zeno''s seat, and Elyon directly beside her seat. Their mother weed them each morning with "Good morning, Eve and El," They both greeted their mother in unison with "Good morning, mum." "So how are you?" Ailyn, their mother, asked Elyon, and as she said this, shemanded the servants to bring in the food. "I am OK, mum I''m just a bit excited to explore the city," Elyon answered as he smelled the perfume of the supper that was being delivered to them. "I expected as much," she said as she looked at her daughter, "take care of him, he tends to get really excited you know," she said, "I know, he was running in the hallway earlier too," Eve said, as she gave him a side eye, while Elyon remained quiet, despite the fact that he had no excuse for this. When it came to going outside and discovering new ces, he had a habit of being a little too excited, and the fact that he had never left the walls of the castle made him much more excited than he would have been otherwise to go out. ''capital of nova huh?'' He thought, "Mom, I have a question," he said, finally ready to obtain the answers that he had waited so long for, regarding that damned cat. "Who exactly is Nova? Why is this city in his named after him?" He didn''t want to appear overly curious about things, so he never asked but, now that he was visiting the city, it offered him with the perfect asion to ask it. He inquired finally, and he could obtain the answer to this one question that had been nagging him for years. "Have you never mentioned anything to him?" His mother did not respond to Elyon''s question but instead stated asked Eve, "He never showed interest," she said while shrugging her shoulders and eating her meal. "EL, are you aware with the title of the forests in which we live?" his mother questioned him. "No, what''s the name of the forest?" Once he had finished his meal, he was drinking some tea, and he asked the question while taking a sip of it. She exined, "The name of it is The Forest of Nova" Once he let out a loud "Pffffff," all of the tea that was in his mouth flew out of his mouth and onto the table, leaving a rainbow of colors behind. He was taken aback and said, "What?" because he had no idea what the name of the forest that their country was situated in was The Forest of Nova His mother simply responded with "Sure" before asking, "But don''t we rule this forest?" He didn''t wipe his mouth, which still had some tea dripping out of it, and continued to dere, "Father is the king of this forest." His mother red at him with a stern expression and remarked, "Manners child." He replied, "Yes, mum," as he cleaned his mouth with a cloth and then spoke the phrase. "No, kid, we are not the lords of this forest Lord Nova is the genuine ruler of this forest," His mother stated this while pointing out the window behind her, which revealed arge forest in which everyone lived. "If that''s the case, then why is Father the king?" Elyon inquired, unable to believe anything that had just transpired. "He is not the king of the forest he is the king of the Elves." ording to his mother, "Lord Nova was the one who granted us permission to live here. But, that is subject to a condition," she exined. "Which is?" Elyon inquired while developing a strong interest in the subject matter of the cat. Not only did he make his father the king of this area, but he also assumed the cat statue was a decoration for horses, but it turned out that the statue was actually the True Overlord of this Forest. "When the ting of the world tree took ce. We were all there, including me and your sister, as well as your father." As she appeared to reflect on things from the past while she waited. "And after nting the world tree, Lord Nova presented your father with a responsibility to protect the world tree, with the opportunity of bing the first king of the elves, however the condition was that if ever a time came when the world tree is in danger our family must abandon everything if order to save it, even if that means that we will have to sacrifice the this whole kingdom, and everyone in it." Author''s note: I changed things up a little and made this chapter form 3rd person perspective, I n to do it, with every POV of anyone who is not Nova, what do you think? give your opinions in thements. every POV of anyone who is not Nova, what do you think? give your opinions in thements. Chapter 68 Cold Beast? 68 Cold Beast? When his mother said this, he appeared to have seen a ghost because of the look on his face. "Is a tree worth, soo many lives?" he asked his mother, while his sister drank her tea in a rxed manner. "Yes," his mother responded before asking, "Why?" Elyon questioned it, considering that, in his head, there was no possible way that a damn tree could be worth so many lives, and the idea didn''t even make any sense. His mother told him, "Only time will tell my child, only time will tell," leaving him without any definitive answer. He looked at his sister who was drinking her tea as if it was all normal for her. "Only time will tell child, only time will tell," his mother repeated. After that, he did not speak for the rest of the journey. When he finally arrived at the crowded streets of Nova, he finally asked his sister the question that he had been contemting asking her for a long time but was too afraid to do so. "Does it make sense to sacrifice all of these lives for that one stupid tree?" He hoped that his sister would tell him that it wasn''t worth it, and he looked towards her with a hopeful expression on his face. However, her response was disappointing to him. "I don''t know the answer, and I''m not sure if all of these lives are worth that tree," she said. She stated this while observing a young child being held by her mother. "All I know is that tree, ys an important role that only two beings know about, one of them being mother nature, and the second is Nova," she said while expressing an emotion that he was unable toprehend, "Where exactly is he? Why haven''t I met him?" Elyon questioned, For a being like Lord Nova, whose responsibility it is to guard the world tree, there ought to have been times when he woulde out of his hill. He ought to have met his father, or even anyone that he considers worthy, and his family ought to have been aware of it. "He is sleeping, and no one knows when he will wake up," His big sister said. They both made small talk as they walked on the streets, covered by clocks to hide their identities. However, Elyon''s mind kept going back to the conversation he had with his mother and his sister. He was unsure of how he should feel about all of this. The fact that all of these people who lived here were ignorant of the fact that the value of their lives was not even worth the value of a tree''s caused the mare to feel repugnant when he thought about the tree as his guardian. As they strolled through the neighbourhoods of the capital city, he became aware of a peculiar detail. He saw that there were miniature statues of Nova scattered all over the city. Each statue was perched atop arge rock that was suspended in the air. A sliver of emerald light emanated from each of the statues. When he had reached a point where he was unable toe up with any answers, he turned to his sister and asked, "What are they?" His sister responded by asking, "Oh, you mean the statures?" "Ya" She came up close to one of them and then ced a coin next to it before saying, "I think all of them have some powers that he gave them." Elyon did the same thing while the two of them stood in front of it and prayed for a while. After they had finished praying, he questioned them with, "you think?" She responded, "Yes, I think I have no idea what they do actually," He was perplexed by her response and asked, "Who built them?" "We don''t know, we think that he made them, they just showed up one day, and after that, people started to use them as a source of worship, " "So you have no idea who made them are you not afraid that they might do something harmful like, I don''t know, make people worship a cat?" He asked, with obvious mockery in his tone, and everyone who walked by gave him the side eye before taking two steps away from him, probably thinking that their god might punish him for what he had said. However, nothing happened, and when Eve and Elyon saw this, they quickly fled the area and blended in with the crowd. "No, he is not the kind of person who would do that," Eve said after they had stopped in front of a shop that sold meat on sticks. "And what makes you so sure of that?" He inquired, his expression revealing that he waspletely dumbfounded by the stupidity of his sister and his parents. "He didn''t want to mingle with us, and he always stayed as far away from us as possible, even to the point of not meeting the elders of the tribe more than once when he first made our father king," she said in an unaffected tone of voice. However, after that, you could tell that she was feeling something as she continued saying, "as far as not even meeting his students, and just sending a copycat of his to teach them." While Elyon was listening to the unusual outburst of his sister, he looked shocked and confused. He was shocked because his sister rarely showed that much emotion, and he was confused about the word "copycat" and how his sister learned this otherworldly term, which caused him to question whether or not his sister was also a reincarnated being. In point of fact, Eve had discovered, as she had grown older, that the friend and kind teacher who had been there for her had been nothing more than a copy cat. He had always been so distant that it caused her to wonder if he even cared for the people around him, or if he was just a beast that was ying with her, making her his student just for entertainment''s sake. She had so many years to think about this that she had almost believed him to be just a cold beast that yed with a little girl, and the lives of others, just for entertainment. However, then she remembered the time he was there when he had introduced Ruby to him, the way he had yed with her, making the two ideologies sh with each other, As a result, she was no longer sure what to believe, she had never discussed this with anyone, and she intended for it to stay buried within her heart because she was afraid of what other people would think of her beliefs if they became aware of them. This caused her to be uncertain about what to believe. "Are you okay, big sis?" After noticing that his sister had been silent for an entire minute, Elyon questioned her about it. She said as she started walking ahead, "A-ah yes, I am fine, let''s go there is one of these statues that we know who made them," and Elyon started walking behind her. However, now he had even more questions in his mind because his sister had acted weird and that was not like her, so he was unsure whether or not he should ask his sister about that. For the time being, he decided to keep all of the questions he had in his head while he followed his sister in silence. He kept his eyes open and observed the people going about their business around him. He saw children his age ying on the streets, as well as people buying things and at times haggling over prices. When one took a look around, the only word that adequately described the atmosphere was "peace." There were smiles on everyone''s faces, and the look of joy on the faces of the children was something that appeared as though it would never disappear. It appeared as though the adults were content with their lives however, there was something that made each adult appear as if they were uneasy it was simr to watching a person who was high on sugar just sit in one ce without doing anything. As for the adults, there was some unrest among them. As Elyon continued to trail behind his older sister through the crowd, he remarked, "They appear to be feeling uneasy." "Oh you noticed it," his sister said with some surprise in her voice. Who would have guessed that a 5-year-old would notice something like that? Although her little brother can be way too mature at times, she sometimes forgets that he is only 5. "You shouldn''t be too concerned about it, at least not for the time being." She said that because the ce was getting way too crowded, this part of the market was in between two enormous roots that were each approximately two stories high. As she did so, she grabbed onto his hand. "Why don''t you just tell me right now?" Elyon inquired, as he pushed his luck in the hopes of eliciting additional information from his sister. As they finally made their way through the congested area and then entered a clearing in the outskirts of the capital, "no," she categorically rejected the idea. "Where exactly are we going?" Elyon asked the question because he was perplexed by the fact that they were going to the outeryer of the forest where not many people lived. It seemed to Elyon as though they were going to a part of the forest that was not a part of the capital. "You''ll see" His sister replied as she continued to walk while holding hands with her younger brother. Elyon noticed that there were trees that were way too close to each other they appeared as though they were making a wall to protect something as they looked, he noticed that stayers were leading to an opening in the trees the trees were not asrge as the trees that were located around the central part of the capital however, they looked majestic in their own way. There was a wooden structure that was located close to the entrance that he recognised as a Torii gate. He was able to make this connection because the Torii gate had previously yed a role in one of the game''s events. Stones arranged in a row can be found in the construction of some Japanese candle holders. {Author''s note: Torii gates are traditionally found at the entrance of Shinto shrines. The presence of a torii is usually the simplest way to identify Shinto shrines and a small torii icon represents them on Japanese road maps, I don''t know what the candle holders are called nor could I find out what they are so let''s call them candle holders for now, if anyone knows what they are called form the reference pic in thements then please do tell.} Another chapter will be out in a while. Chapter 69 TEMPLE! 69 TEMPLE! My sister had walked ahead of me towards the gates, and as she got closer to them two people who I had simply failed to notice for some reason bowed down to her. Both of them were dressed in robes that guards wore, and both of them held a spear in their hands. I was in awe as I looked at the wall of trees and the Torii gate that led inside. As I ran to catch up with my sister, they treated me with the same deference, although I have no idea how they were able to determine who my sister and I were despite the fact that we were both wearing robes . As I entered, my eyes widened as I looked at therge statue of the Nova that was inside the clearing that was inside of the wall of trees, the leaves of the various trees, making a through which the sunlight got filtered and reached the ground, and as I walked behind my sister, I saw many people in the area, some simply sitting on the grass and meditating, some practicing with spears or swords, while some children yed around. As for some of them, they bowed down in front of therge Statue, and there was a slight wind that they kept running from an unknown source, giving the impression that this ce was the definition of freshness and rxation. In addition, there was a small river that somehow got through the wall of wood that the trees created. While looking around the area and at the people who were in the clearing, my sister questioned, "Isn''t it beautiful?" It was hard to believe that there was a ce like this outside of the castle, it was just so beautiful, and I said "Y-yes" in a distracted manner as I muttered the words. I wanted to take a moment to rx and take in the breathtaking scene that was in front of me. I noticed that the grass had stopped growing in some ces, and it was in a pattern of sorts. When I looked at it closely, I noticed that these ces were shaped exactly like the paw of arge cat, and they wererge enough to fit three heads side by side. This was something that I noticed as we were getting closer to the statue. "What kind of process did they use to create this?" When I saw the grass growing in such a specific pattern, I asked my sister how they could possibly stop it from growing in that pattern. After taking a closer look at it, I reached out to touch it. My hand, which was about to touch the ground, was stopped as she said, "We never did, they were created when Nova fought the dragon," and I felt a chill run down my spine. "Shouldn''t grass grow, considering how many years have passed since the battle took ce?" When i asked her this, I had a look of confusion on my face because there was no way in hell that marks from a battle that urred even before I was born could be preserved in such a way. My sister chuckled when she heard my question, When my sister heard my question, sheughed and said, "My little brother, I think you are forgetting the fact that battles like this are considered rare myths. They are powerful enough to kill everyone in this country if they wanted to so do you think their battle won''t leave any scars?" While she was saying this, she nced in the direction of the spot where the statue was located. "Are these paw prints the result of them fighting with one another? "My question was motivated by my interest in the potential oue of a battle between two powerful creatures and the manner in which it might have been fought. "No," she said as sheughed once more and looked at me with a teasing smile before saying, "These are the marks of him simply walking before the battle." As soon as I heard this, my face turned white in the realization that I had just experienced. "Now you should get an idea of how powerful creatures like this are right," she said as I nodded in agreement. "If the mere walking of a creature can make the soil infertile and ck like this, how would a fight between two such creatures go?" she asked. The mere thought of it sent shivers down my spine. Unconsciously, my eyes were drawn to the statue that was located in the centre of the clearing. It was a really beautiful wooden statue that gave the impression that it could move at any moment however, inparison to the statues that I have seen so far, it appeared somewhat lifeless, as if there was something missing from this statue. During this time that I was thinking about this, my sister, who had been walking in front of me the entire time, stopped in front of the statue, bowed her head, and closed her eyes. Her momentum was wless, as if it had been practiced thousands of times, and I followed her lead. However, my momentum was a poor imitation of hers. As I bowed down near her, I heard her mutter a few words under her breath, "Wake up soon" I heard or so I thought with no way to confirm it I too closed my eyes, not knowing what to do I just remained silent only thinking about the things I had learned so far, all this about a Cat who was worshiped like a god, and stuff about him fighting a dragon, I couldn''t really believe all of it however the paw prints made it so that I couldn''t deny his existence. Nevertheless, none of these things were particrly relevant because the thing that I was most curious about was who had crafted those Torri gates. There was no way that the inhabitants of this world could have been responsible for the creation of Torri gates. Someone who was simr to me or who experienced rebirth in a manner simr to mine must have been the culprit. As I was thinking this, I became aware of my sister''s movement, and I saw that she had stood back up. I followed her lead and opened my eyes before standing up myself. "Are you hungry let''s get something to eat," she asked me, as she pointed at a stall at every corner of the opening, they were grilling some kind of meeting with some stew, "How is that even allowed here?" I asked my sister as I looked at the stall. There is no way someone had the audacity to set up a stall at a temple right? "Peoplee here to enjoy and rx, why there won''t be food stalls here?" She asked me, as she tilted her head, not knowing what was wrong with the idea. "But it''s a TEMPLE!" I said as I forced the word temple too hard for her, "So," she asked me back, as though there was no problem with that, "People are not allowed to eat in Temples usually," I said, the arms out to wiggle my way through the arms, just to feel something hard, 10:59 ''Holy shit'' I thought as I looked at my sister who looked like a cute and sweet big sis, "are you hitting "Usually? You speak as if you have been in other temples before" she said as she tried to hold herugh in, "it''s your first time here and you already have problems?" she asked, "N-no it''s not like that, it just feels wrong" I said as I tried to keep up a normal face, and show my reaction to thest line. "Whatever let go get some food to eat shell we?" she said as she picked me up in her arms and then carried me to the food stall, I tried to escape from her grip but I couldn''t even move, I tried to push the arms out to wiggle my way through the arms, just to feel something hard, ''Holy shit'' I thought as I looked at my sister who looked like a cute and sweet big sis, "are you hitting the Gym or what?" I blurted out, "Gym?" "A-ah nothing" he said, as he touched his sister''s arms it felt as if she was made up of metal, she didn''t look it but she was definitely strong, stronger than most people that were in the capital. She can crush me to death with just a friendly hug, he thought as he imagined his sister hugging him and his spine breaking with an audible crack, This was a Terrifying thought to have, he thought looking at his Cute big sister. As he was thinking this, Eve reached the food stall, ordered some food for them, and then sat down in the grass, it was quite refreshing. As Elyon looked at his sister he asked, "How are you so strong?" it was more out of curiosity than fear, "Oh and why do you think that I am strong?" she asked him a grin stered on her face, "Your muscles are really hard, it might be even harder than the castle guards," he said, as he pointed toward the muscles, "Oh now you think that your sister is a brute huh? That''s what you trying to say?" she asked, as she punched the top of his head, "AHhh" Elyon cried in pain, as he looked at his sister who was ready to deliver a few more, "Wait, wait t-that''s not what I meant, it''s a-" he was cut mid-sentence by a powerful punch to his forehead, "Baam" with an audible noise, {Authors note: I couldn''t edit it fully my inte got exhausted half was, Anyhow i am thinking about doing regr chapter updates, it might cause some issues with my college and personal life but i want to shape the story asap so the main plot can start.} Chapter 70 Boyfriend! 70 Boyfriend! Elyon and Ena stayed in the temple''s opening after their meal, enjoying the gentle breeze that made their hair sway. The soothing sound of water in the background added to the peaceful atmosphere, causing them and those around them to unwind. Elyonmented, "This is nice," touching the grass and savoring the sensation of the des against his skin. "Hmm, it is," Ena said. Ena stretched her body and suggested, "Shall we head back now? Mom and Dad might get angry if you stay out too long." She asked, "Why only me?" Elyon inquired, confused. Why would he be unsafe while his sister is safe outside? "I won''t answer that, EL," she said, stretching her hand towards her brother. Elyon took notice of the calluses on her hand and wondered what she did to get them. He had noticed them even as a baby when she held him, but he never asked her about them. In his previous world, people rarely got calluses on their hands or feet since almost everything was automated. There was nothing for them to do that would cause calluses to form. In this world, it wasmonce for individuals to have calluses on their hands and feet due to physical activity, including his Father, who had acquired them during his time as a tribe leader before bing the king of the kingdom. "What kind of weapon do you use, sis?" Elyon finally asked as he pulled himself to his feet with her hand. "I use a s-" "Sword" Before his sister could respond, he heard a different voice answer, and he turned his head towards that voice. "B-big sis Ruby?" Elyon, who had been calm up until this point, began to feel tense as soon as his eyesnded on Ruby, who was approaching them with long strides while smiling. This caused Elyon to experience a sudden increase in his level of anxiety. "Hay Rudy? Didn''t you say you were going to be busy today?" Ena questioned while looking at Ruby, who appeared to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time. "Look, I have a lot going on, and I''m sorry to bother you. I could smell you from quite a distance, so I figured I might as well say hello and introduce ourselves to our younger brother while I was there." As she finished her sentence, she turned her gaze towards Elyon, which caused him to quake for a split second. As soon as their eyes met, Elyon averted his gaze and then spoke, saying, "Hello, B-big sis," with a slight crack in the middle of his voice. "Hay EL, look at you!" She said it with a smile on her face, and as she said thest part, she licked her lower lip, which caused Elyon to sweat. "You have grown so much since thest time I saw you," she said. For some unexined reason, he has always been terrified of Ruby. Even when he was an infant, he never had the courage to stare Ruby in the eye for an extended period of time because he was convinced that something was trying to pull him into her fiery eyes. "So, tell me, what exactly are you up to in this neighborhood of the Capital, anyway?" Ena responded, ignorant of the strange behavior being carried out by her younger brother, "Oh right, I haven''t yet had the chance to introduce you to him." "Him?" Ena said while maintaining a suspicious expression on her face. "What''s up, Ruby? Are you experiencing any issues because of them?" They were confronted by a harsh tone of voice. Ruby said, pointing towards Ena, "Oh your finale here, this man was touching me," and the buff-looking boy replied, "He was WHAT." The man''s muscles were so big that they threatened to tear his clothes, which were tightly fitted. "¡­." Ena, who was stunned, did not respond but instead looked at Ruby with a "what is wrong with your gaze", even though Ena''s face was hidden by her cloak. "How dare you" The man took a step forward and reached for Ena''s cape, but Ena sidestepped him and said, "I think this is a misunderstanding" as she lifted her cape slightly to reveal her face just enough for the man to see that she was a woman. The man then took a step back and stopped reaching for Ena''s cape confusion all over his face. "Oh, that''s no fun if you just ruin it like that," Ruby said while making a hurt expression and eximing, "I won''t y your games, because I know you way too well to fall for these tricks," Ena said, "What is the name of mother nature going on?" the man inquired, a look of perplexity spreading across his face. Ena said, "Let''s talk somece private," as she grabbed EL''s hand and started walking out of the clearing. Ruby winked at the man who was still perplexed and said, "Let''s follow them, it''s time you meet my second sister." The man looked at Ruby, still confused about what was happening and why they were following someone when they were supposed to be on a date. The muscr man just stared at her inplete bewilderment before following her. Ruby was asked a lot of questions by the man as they walked, but she never answered any of them. Instead, she said, "You''ll know soon enough" with a teasing smile on her face, which caused Elyon to shudder. The four of them went inside a structure that was made inside of a tree. The structure had a small door that appeared to be the only entrance from the front, and there were windows all around the trunk of the tree, indicating that there was more than one floor made in that tree. A receptionist greeted them as they entered through the door, which was apanied by the sounds of a bell ringing. Ena, who was walking in front of the group, went to the reception table and then took something out of her cloak, and showed it to the receptionist. The once bright appearance of the woman who was supposed to greet the guests was now pale. "It would be our pleasure to serve you, your high-" The receptionist started to speak, but Ena stopped her with a finger gesture, indicating that she should keep quiet. "Y-yes follow me," she said as she led them to the stares that they followed up for at least seven floors, and with the exception of Elyon, everyone else had steady breathing as if it was nothing. "T-this is our finest room," the Receptionist said as she opened the door and led us in. After everyone had entered the room, the receptionist went to get them some tea and possibly some food as well. The room was quiterge and featured four separate doors that each led to a different room on the floor. Additionally, the living room featured an open balcony that was connected to the room. with enough space for at least eight people to sitfortably on the sofas. "W-what in the world is going on?" the man asked, Ena and Elyon were sitting on a sofa directly across from them while they were both seated on the same sofa. As soon as the woman in front of him had shown the receptionist something, she acted as if there was a knife on her throat, which led him to believe that he was dealing with the heir to one of the tribes. Ruby spoke out of the corner of her mouth as she subtly pouted, making her face appear extremely adorable and beautiful. "Ohe on, let''s stop with the suspense and stuff like that," she said. Ena took the hood of her robe off, After noticing that his sister had revealed her appearance, Elyon removed the hood from his face, As soon as the man saw their face, his healthy-looking face lost all colors and he immediately left his seat and knelled, "I apologize for my earlier behavior Sain-" he begin to say as sweat dripped down his face, "Stop," Enamanded, and the man stopped as soon as he heard the words, Ena ignored the man and then looked at Ruby, "What''s the meaning of this?" she asked, as Ruby just gave her a yful wink, and said, "Meet my boyfriend, this is Sur he is from the Farrier tribe." She said, "That''s not what I am talking about, why didn''t you tell me?" Ena asked as she had a face that said, "You betrayed me" "And then what, I know for sure you will test every single man I chose till they either Run or die" Ruby said with sarcasm in her words. "..." Elyon just looked from the side, he had never seen them fight, nor did he know about his sister having a protective side for big sis Ruby. And as for Sur who had been on the floor for the duration of the back and forth between Ena and Ruby had a small puddle of sweat under him. The way his girlfriend was arguing with Ena he know that his head will be at stake by the end of the day, for sure. He was just a normal boy whose father is a cksmith, he wasn''t even supposed to meet such figures on his first date. "Ohe on, give him a chance" Ruby requested as she was sure her sister won''t let just anybody near her, Ena looked at Sur with a side nce and said with a sigh, "Fine, you better not do something you would regret, and if you do something to her, I will" she said as she came closer to Sur''s ears and then whispered in his ears "make you suffer, a fate worst then death, you will be begging me to kill you at the end of it all." Sur who had been sweating until now, almost had a heart attack, a princess threatening him, he knew for a fact that if he did something wrong, he had his whole family will be punished, even killed. "Y-yes i-I w-will d-do m-my b-best," he said, somehow holding his balder which was almost about to leak because of how afraid he felt. Author''s note: Sorry for the dy in chapters, i had to go to the hospital, i won''t exin the reasons, but i will say that i will be free for some days because of the sudden visit. so there will be more chapters. Chapter 71 Impending Duel 71 Impending Duel "Ohe on Ena, give him a chance¡­give us a chance" Ruby said from the side, it was quite surprising as big sis Ruby wasn''t someone who would say something like that, Big sis Ena looked at her and then stood from the sofa, and I followed her wordlessly, as we put our clocks up to hide our faces, and left the room. As we left the room, I saw that the receptionist hade back with some sort of tea and some snacks, She bowed down a little when she saw us, not asking us anything, she remained in the position until we left her field of view, "Was that necessary?" I asked as I followed after her, "Yes it was," big sis said, as we exited the building, "And why is that?" I asked, there was no way that her love life had to do anything with us, she could do anything she wants right? "She is not the type to fall in¡­.love, she loves to y games, she was always discriminated so she-" she said, but stopped in the middle as if deciding not to say much more, "Why would she be discriminated against?" I asked not getting how she was different from others, "She part of the Blood elf tribe, their tribe is¡­..special I would say, they don''t need any food other than beast blood to live" she said, Elyon stopped as soon as I heard that, "she''s a vampire?" he asked, "Vampire?" big sis Ena asked, "Oh nothing, so she needs to feed on blood to live" Elyon asked while changing the topic. "Yes, something like that. Their whole tribe is quite small, they are discriminated against too, there is a misconception that they drink the blood of other elves, so people tend to keep their distance from their tribe and the people that are rted to the tribe in any way." She said, "Why would people think that?" I asked, a bit disappointed in what I heard, in my heart the image of the perfect world where nothing would go wrong slowly gained cracks. "Anyway, she use to get bullied a lot when she was a kid, even after we became friends, she would still get bullied, at first she never fought back, however when after my contently telling her to do something about it, she finally fought back, there were times when she would even fight kids that were older than her, with each fight she became cunning and even more cunninging up with new ways to fight" She exined, "So what''s wrong with that?" I asked, "Well, she changed she didn''t remain the cute child that never hurt anyone other than when she trained, she used her cunning in everything she could, at times even taking things too far" As she said this she looked to the side as she watched two girls ying by the street, "So why are you against their rtionship, it might just change her by haveing a person she loves" I said, "I am not doing this for her, I am doing this for that man who knows what Ruby might be thinking she might even be just ying with his feeling" she said, and when Elyon heard this he realized what his sister was thinking when she threatened that man. "I see so that''s what you were thinking," I said as I thought out loud, "but if she actually fell for that guy she might actually change or at the very least be tamed" She could change I know people can change, I believed that form the bottom of my heart. "Ya, you might be right only time will tell" his sister said and then repeated, "Only time will tell" Cringing from hearing that line Elyon said with a frown on his face "Don''t act like mom, it''s weird" "Ohe on she looked cool when she said that didn''t she," his sister asked with a grin on her face, "ya, nope" Elyon said as he started to move faster toward the castle that was at the bottom of the Guardian hill. "Ohe on, it was cool" he said, as she ran to catch up with her brother, "alright it was but just a little bit" he said as he showed his sister a grin and said, "Last to the castle gates is an old fart" as he was speaking he started ran off, "On no you don''t" Ena said as she too ran after him, ***** "Haaaa¡­h-how..haaaa¡­did¡­..y-haaaa..you¡­run¡­so. hhhaaa¡­.fast" Elyon asked as he looked at his sister who looked to be waiting for him in front of the castle gates for some time, "I have trained for years to control my breathing do you really think you would be faster than me?" she asked, with a smug smile on her face. "Hhaaaa not haaaa fair" he tried to speak but the air around him seem to be too little as he was gasping for it. "Anyway don''t you think you should go in for your sses with Father?" big sis said as she entered through the castle gates, The sound of rigid breathing stopped as Elyon who was fine just a moment ago started to feel as if his heart would stop, any minute or at the very least burst out of his chest. "C-can''t I just say that I am really tired?" he asked, "Nope, you can''t as the future king, you should be able to learn the art ofbat as soon as possible" she said, "Can''t you just be the queen instead?" Elyon asked as he started to fidget around while ying with his fingers looking down, "I can''t do that, and you know it. I have my own work that I have to do" she said as she kneed down toe in the same eye level as Elyon, "Try to do your best," she said as she hugged her little brother, After hesitating for a second Elyon too hugged her back, trying his best to hide his shaking legs and hands from his sister. "Alright EL do your best, we will talk to each other at dinner time" She said as she vanished in the countless corridors of the castle, ''It''s time huh?'' Elyon thought as he started to walk to a certain area of the castle which was used as the training grounds for the family, As he walked he looked around the corridors, with each step his heartbeat got faster and faster, his face and back slowly getting covered in sweat. "Oh you''re finally here" Zeno''s voice reached him as he reach the clearing at the back of the castle, it was used as the training grounds for the royal family, and no one other than the members of the family were allowed toe here. " Y-yes father," Elyon said as he stood in front of his father who was wearing loose robes that were used forbat, with a wooden spear in hand "How was your first outing to the capital?" He asked, "I-it was good" Elyon said as he looked down at the ground seemingly counting the des of grass down there. "Alright then let''s start today''s lesson, pick up your weapon" he said as Elyon walked to the side and picked up a spear made up of wood, and then took a stance after he came back to the center, "Alright let''s start," he said, as he ran towards Elyon a spear in hand, As soon as he reached a suitable distance he trusted his spear, "EL, as you grow older and prepare to be a king, there''s an important lesson I want to share with you. While emotions are a natural part of being who we are, as a king, you will need to learn to manage them differently" he said as Elyon dodged the first strike and then stepped back out of his father''s range, "What do you mean," Elyon asked as his father leaped towards him while using his spear to block his path of escape to the side as he shed it toward his head. "A king must make decisions that affect the lives of many people. You will face challenges, conflicts, and responsibilities that require clear judgment and impartiality. Emotions can cloud your judgment and affect your ability to make wise and fair decisions." He said as Elyon bent down, narrowly dodging the strike, "However, you know Lord Nova told me something else." He said as he tried to defend himself from an attack from the side, just like he did but from Elyon. "W-what did he tell you?" Elyon asked, bing a bit curious about the thing that cat told his father, "As a king you do not need emotions, if you show your emotions to people so easily they will y you like a fool Zeno remember that you are a king, at times you may feel despair, and helplessness, anger but if you let these emotions show easily then ying you for a fool is just as easy as stealing Toy from a child, he had said at that time" as he said this he pushed Elyon back whilepleting his sentence, "I followed that theory," he said with a heavy tone, avoiding Elyon''s gaze as he looked down. Elyon found it difficult to read his facial expression. The words struck him like a familiar, unwee feeling that rose from his heart, a sense of fear that he had be all too ustomed to. He clenched his spear tightly, the tension causing his knuckles to turn white as he prepared for what could be a brutal confrontation, one that might take a long time to recover from. "However, in my opinion, he was wrong," his father uttered, catching him off guard to the point that he momentarily forgot about the impending duel he was supposed to engage in. Author''s note: I was released from the hospital. Chapter 72 Overwhelming. Chapter 72 Overwhelming. Elyon was in disbelief as his father spoke against Nova, the ruler of the mighty forest. He had always believed that his father would trust and believe every word that came out of Nova''s mouth, but here he was, contradicting the great ruler. Elyon had listening to stories about Nova''s wisdom and leadership all in one day, and he had always been in awe of the forest and its creatures. He couldn''t fathom why his father would question the authority of someone so revered and respected. Despite his confusion and surprise. Elyon was taken aback by his father''s statement and could not believe his ears. He felt like he must have misheard, so he nervously asked his father to repeat himself. Stuttering slightly, he said, "Father, can you please repeat what you just said? I am not sure if I heard it correctly, but it sounded like you said that Nova, the all-mighty ruler of this forest, was wrong." Elyon''s voice trailed off, and he looked at his father with a mix of confusion and disbelief. "He was wrong" he father Repeated, only response that Elyon could muster was a face of disbelieve, however his father ignored that and continued to speak, Elyon listened intently as his father spoke, his mind racing with confusion and curiosity. His father''s words were contradicting everything he had thought about his father. As his father finished speaking, Elyon couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. "But father, how can you say that? Aren''t you afraid that Nova might punish you." "He''s not that kind of ruler, I believe he won''t do such a thing" His father smiled softly, "Son, the truth is that ruling is not just about power and authority. It is about understanding your subjects, and being able to connect with them on a personal level. How can you do that if you are nothing more than a cold, emotionless figure?" Elyon pondered his father''s words, realizing that he had never thought about ruling in such a way before. "When will you know when to show your emotions and when to hide them" Elyon asked, "That is the art of ruling, my son. It takes time and practice to master, but the key is to always stay true to yourself and your beliefs, while still being aware of how your emotions may affect those around you." Elyon nodded, feeling a newfound respect and admiration for his father. Despite Elyon''s father''s reasoning, Elyon still couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that had settled inside him. He wondered if he could ever truly master the art of controlling his emotions like his father seemed to have done. Would it allow him to live a normal life without the constant fear and trauma from his past? As he gazed at his father, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment. These thoughts swirled in Elyon''s mind as he struggled toe to terms with his own emotions. Could he learn to control them like his father had, or was it simply not in his nature? The uncertainty of it all made him want to run away from his own father, but he knew that he couldn''t. He had to confront his feelings head-on and figure out his own path forward. Rephrased: Elyon spent a few hours sparring with his father, but the experience felt like itsted for years due to the weight of his thoughts. When they were finished, he retreated to his room, located at the highest point of the castle. He needed time alone to process everything that had transpired and consider his own thoughts and feelings. As he came into his room, he closed the room behind him, there was a big bed in the room, and Elyon didn''t hesitate toy down onto with as soon as he came in. He rolled around in the bed for a while, hoover after that he stared at the sealing of the room, which had beautiful patterns carver onto it. He couldn''t help but let his mind wander as he stared at the intricate designs on the ceiling. He wondered how long it took for the artists to create such a masterpiece, and how much effort and patience they had to put in to achieve it. As he gazed at the patterns, he began to feel a sense of calm wash over him, and his mind gradually started to settle down. But as hey there, his thoughts began to drift back to the conversation he had with his Mother, Sister and most of all his father. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that had been haunting him since their talk. Lost in thought, he realized that he had spent several hours lying in bed, lost in his own musings. The room was now shrouded in darkness, and the only sound was the soft breathinging from his own body. Elyon knew that he needed to get some sleep, but his mind was still racing with thoughts and questions. He closed his eyes, hoping to calm his mind and fall asleep. Despite the luxurious setting of his room, Elyon couldn''t shake off the feeling of being overwhelmed by his new life. It was a stark contrast to his previous existence confined to a hospital bed. The thought of his past life brought back memories of the countless nights spent in pain and the constant beeping of machines. He couldn''t believe that he had finally escaped that life, but it all felt too good to be true. As Elyon gazed up at the ceiling, his mind wandered to the numerous revtions he had encountered in a single day: the intricate details of his family''s oath and the enigmatic ruler of the forest. It all seemed so surreal and detached, as if it were beyond his grasp. Having spent the majority of his previous life confined to a hospital room, this new existence felt entirely foreign and overwhelming. He tried to calm his racing thoughts by focusing on his breathing, but it only seemed to make things worse. His mind was abyrinth, and he felt lost in it. He knew he had to sort out his feelings and beast could perform miracles and rule over the forest like a king just seemed too fantastical to be true. It was as if he was living in a dream, and he was afraid that at any moment, he would wake up find a way to deal with them. But for now, all he could do wasy there, watching the patterns on the ceiling, and hope that sleep woulde eventually. The name Nova had etched itself deeply into Elyon''s mind. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief and unreality when he thought about the idea of a talking beast ruling over the forest. The mere concept of such a creature was beyond his wildest imagination. To add to this, he found it hard toprehend how everyone around him seemed to have spent time with Nova and even worshipped him as if he were a deity. Despite the awe and reverence that Novamanded, Elyon couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. It was as if there was an underlying sense of unease and uncertainty. Elyon couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but there was something about the situation that just didn''t sit right with him. Perhaps it was his past experiences that had made him skeptical and distrustful, or maybe it was something else entirely. Regardless of the reason, Elyon couldn''t help but question the validity of it all. The fact that a talking beast could perform miracles and rule over the forest like a king just seemed too fantastical to be true. It was as if he was living in a dream, and he was afraid that at any moment, he would wake up and find that none of it was real. As he pondered over all of these thoughts, Elyon gradually drifted off to sleep, something he desperately needed. As the room descended into darkness, the only illumination came from the light of the two moons outside, casting a breathtaking view. The slow, steady breathing of a blond elf with long, luscious hair tied back and adorned in luxurious robes added to the serene scene as he slept soundly on the spacious bed, which could easily amodate four to five people. As he drifted off to sleep, Elyon''s face contorted with various expressions, causing anyone who might have seen him to wonder if the handsome elf was having a nightmare. Despite his peaceful surroundings, he seemed to be caught up in a tumultuous inner world, filled with doubts and fears about the new life he had been thrust into. As hey there, his long blonde hair fell haphazardly across the pillow, and his luxurious robes rustled with each subtle movement. The room was almost pitch-ck, with only the pale light of the twin moons illuminating the space. **** Author''s note: there will be one more chapter out tomorrow, i did some research and found a software for editing, it might take some time because i am still getting use to it, i hope you enjoyed the chapter, and sorry for the dy. Chapter 73 Scarred Face! Chapter 73 Scarred Face! In the bustling city of Nova, where creatures of different species lived together, each with unique features such as elongated ears or multicolored skin, the trees towered so high they could be considered skyscrapers. Bridges connected one tree to another, and the entire city seemed like a picturesque scene from a fantasy book. At the bottom of a hill, a majestic castle stood with white patches of flowers and trees behind it. The castle looked like it belonged in a fairytale, with its grand architecture and intricate details. It was a sight to behold and left visitors in awe. The city itself was full of energy and excitement, with merchants selling exotic goods, street performers showcasing their talents, and people going about their daily lives with a sense of purpose. People could be seen reverently praying in front of intricately carved cat statues that appeared to be imbued with life. The statues were so lifelike that one couldn''t help but feel like they might move at any moment. Some of the more mischievous residents of the city would watch from a distance, amused by the reactions of those who came to pray for the first time. Meanwhile, children ran and yed in the bustling streets,ughing and shouting as they chased each other around. The sound of theirughter filled the air and brought a smile to the faces of passersby. The market was alive with the vibrant colors of fresh produce, handmade crafts, and unique trinkets. People haggled with the vendors, trying to get the best deals on the things they wanted. The scents of various spices and cooking food wafted through the air, making one''s stomach rumble with hunger. The city was a beautiful and bustling hub of activity, filled with people from all walks of life, living together in harmony. Guards with spears patrolled the streets, their varied features and unique traits making them stand out. Some looked like walking humanoid trees, with bark for skin and green lights flickering as their eyes. The locals went about their daily routines, visiting the market to buy goods, children running around and ying in the streets. It was a lively and colorful scene, with the hustle and bustle of daily life in full swing. Among the crowds of people, a figure dressed in tight-fitting clothes moved stealthily, constantly avoiding the gaze of the guards stationed throughout the city. He moved from building to building, carefully staying hidden in the shadows and behind corners. His face was concealed by a cloth mask, and his movements were graceful and precise, as if he had practiced them a thousand times before. Slowly, he made his way to the outskirts of the city, all the while keeping a sharp eye out for any sign of danger. A lithe bag was tied to his waist, swaying back and forth as he moved with swift, calcted steps. From time to time, a small white paw would emerge from the bag as if reaching out to grab something, only to quickly retreat back inside. As he made his way through the bustling city, the figure kept a watchful eye on the guards who patrolled the streets. He ducked behind buildings and slipped around corners, doing his best to avoid being seen. Finally, he reached the outskirts of the city where the streets were quieter and sparsely popted. The figure looked around carefully, making sure that no one was following him. With a nimble grace, he leaped onto a nearby building, using a nk that was sticking out of the side to propel himself upwards. As he moved from rooftop to rooftop, he took care to avoid the weak spots on the old, crumbling structures. Despite the danger. As he approached the tree, he carefully scanned the area to ensure that no one was following him. He then knocked on the tree trunk in a specific pattern and whispered some unintelligible words. After a brief moment of silence, the tree suddenly opened up, revealing a hidden entrance. The figure knew the drill and wasted no time jumping inside. Once inside, he found himself in a small underground room lit by dim torches. The walls were adorned with various maps and sketches, and there was a small desk in one corner cluttered with parchment and ink. The figure navigated his way through the room and approached a bookshelf, where he carefully ced his hand on a particr book. The bookshelf then slid to the side, revealing a hidden staircase that led even deeper underground. As he descended the staircase, the air grew colder and the sound of running water echoed in the distance. Finally, he reached arge underground cavern filled with various contraptions and machinery. The figure navigated his way through the maze of pipes and gears until he reached a small alcove hidden behind a wall of rock. He knocked on a metal door three times, and after a few seconds, a small slit in the door opened up. A pair of eyes peered out from the darkness, and a voice whispered, "What''s the password?" The figure spoke a few words, and the door opened up, revealing a small room filled with various gadgets and gizmos. The figure navigated his way through the room and approached arge console, where he inputted a series of codes andmands. The console then came to life, and various screens lit up with information and data. The figure sat down in front of the console and began to analyze the information. He knew that the fate of the city rested on his shoulders, and he was determined to do whatever it took to protect it. Unfortunately, the reality was far from what he had imagined. The metal door he had envisioned was merely a in wooden door, and the gadgets and gizmos he had created were nothingpared to his idealized inventions. In the room, there were four other small figures who stared at him with curious expressions on their faces, but none of them uttered a word. Finally, a girl spoke up and asked, "Are you finished with your strange behavior?" as she noticed the figure had stopped acting erratically. "Ya ya" the figure said as he took down his hood, as he did a pair of blue eyes with blond hair that were cut appropriately appeared, however the figure didn''t take off his mast, still covering his face. "EL, did you bring anything snacks with you?" a boy with brown eyes and hair said from the side he looked to be a little chubby inparison too other, The figure known as EL shook his head, "No, sorry. I had to be careful whileing here." He took a seat on the wooden bench and looked around the room. It was dimly lit and filled with tools, pieces of machinery, and other contraptions that EL had made. The other four figures in the room were also tinkering with various gadgets. EL was known for his talent in creating gadgets and gizmos that were far beyond what anyone else in the city could make. He was constantly tinkering with different materials and designs, always pushing the limits of what was possible. "I have something to show you all," EL said as he pulled out a small, intricate device from his bag. "It''s a new invention that I''ve been working on for weeks." The others in the room gathered around as EL exined the functions of the device. They were all impressed by its capabilities and couldn''t wait to see it in action. As EL began to demonstrate the device, the wooden door suddenly creaked open. The group froze, unsure of who could being in. They quickly hid their gadgets and waited for the intruder to reveal themselves. A girl with green skin entered the room through the door. She wore a dress made of leaves, giving the impression that she was wearing a bush shaped into the form of a dress. Her dark green eyes and long green hair made of thin vines made her stand out. She seemed annoyed and spoke with a pout, "EL, it''s not fair that you''rete." EL just smiled and shrugged, "Sorry , I had to make sure the guards didn''t see me. But I did bring something for us to snack on." He reached into his bag. With a gentle hand, he reached into his bag and retrieved a small, furry white ball that wriggled around. Upon closer inspection, one would see that it was a tiny kitten, which he had found a few days prior. Its snow-white fur was soft and fluffy, making it look like a miniature cloud. But upon closer inspection, one could see a deep scar on the kitten''s face, where her eyes should have been. It appeared as though someone had deliberately cut her with a sharp object. {Author''s note: there will be another chapter released tomorrow ©d(£Þ?£Þ) } Chapter 74 Respa’s Hut Chapter 74 Respa¡¯s Hut The kitten''s nose was twitching as she sniffed around the room, taking in all the scents. She padded over to the group of kids and sat down, looking up at them expectantly. They all stared back at her, mesmerized by her unusual appearance. "Where did you find her, EL?" the green-skinned girl asked, reaching out to pet the kitten''s soft fur. "I found her in an alley a few days ago," EL replied, a hint of sadness in his voice. "She was all alone and scared." The chubby boy with brown eyes spoke up, "That''s terrible. Who would hurt a little kitten like her?" EL shrugged, "I don''t know, but I couldn''t just leave her there. I had to take her with me." The blue-haired girl continued, "It''s like she''s your kindred spirit, EL." EL was always afraid that his friends would treat him differently if they found out he was the prince. He wanted to be treated as an equal and not be burdened by his royal status. That''s why he came up with a story about the scar on his face and his insecurity about it, and he wore a mask to hide it. He knew it was a lie, but it allowed him to be just another regr guy among his friends. However, the guilt of lying to them weighed heavily on his conscience, and he couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if they ever found out the truth. Would they still ept him for who he was? He looked at his friends, wondering if he shoulde clean about his true identity. But he couldn''t bring himself to do it. The fear of losing them or being treated differently was too great. Instead, he diverted the conversation and said, "Hey, let''s not talk about scars. Let''s talk about the mission at hand. Are we going to Respa''s ce?" His friends looked at him, a little surprised at the sudden change in topic, but then nodded and started discussing their findings. EL felt relieved that he was able to steer the conversation away from his secret. However, he knew deep down that he couldn''t keep hiding his true identity forever. The muscr kid, with his spear on his back and dirty blonde hair, stood up from where he had been sitting. His light green eyes were full of excitement as he spoke, "Yes, let''s go! I want to see what new invention he hase up with this time." The other kids in the room also got up, eager to see what EL had been working on. As they made their way through the secret underground hideout, they chattered excitedly about what they might find. EL walked at the back of the group, his mask covering his face as always. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of nervousness in his chest. With a lot of what if..scenario in his head. But he pushed those thoughts aside as they exited the hideout and went out to the streets. As they walked deeper into the outskirts of the jungle, EL''s anxiety grew. He kept checking his surroundings, making sure no one was following them. He had always been cautious, especially since he had lied about his scars and wore a mask all the time. He didn''t want anyone to find out about his true identity as the prince of the country. But his friends, on the other hand, were carefree and seemed to enjoy the walk, chatting andughing among themselves. Mira, the blue-haired girl, was born to one of the castle guards, and was ustomed to the ways of the kingdom. On the other hand, Mia, the green-skinned dryad, had only gained consciousness about ten years ago, and was still considered very young among her kind. Despite this, she had already formed a strong bond with Mira and the others. As they made their way through the jungle, Mira asked Mia to gather some berries for her mother, which Mia happily obliged. Meanwhile, Scott, the chubby boy with brown hair and eyes, chatted excitedly about the newest treats his parents had made at the bakery. Ezra, the muscr boy with a spear on his back, remained quiet and alert, scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger. They were an unlikely group of friends, but they had formed a close bond over the years. Ezra''s father worked in the army, and he had inherited his father''s discipline and strength. Mia''s connection to nature gave her a unique perspective on the world, and her childlike curiosity often led the group on unexpected adventures. Mira''s status as the daughter of a guard meant that she had ess to information about the kingdom that the others did not, and she often shared her knowledge with the group. Finally, Scott''s love for food and his infectious enthusiasm brought joy to the group, even in the darkest of times. As the traveled though the forest The trees were denser, and the undergrowth was thicker. They had to make their way through the bushes, but it was worth it. They finally reached a small clearing, where a shed was located. This shed was Respa''s home where he spent most of his time working on his inventions. Mira took the lead as they approached Respa''s hut, knocking on the door to signal their arrival. But to their surprise, no one answered. Elyon, being familiar with Respa''s habits, suggested "he must be in his undergroundb." He motioned for his friends to wait and headed to the side of the hut, where a fence was located. With a single, swift motion, he jumped over the fence andnded gracefully on the grass, without making a sound. Meanwhile, his friends waited patiently outside the hut, wondering what was taking Elyon so long. Suddenly, they heard a soft click and the door creaked open. They looked up to see Elyon standing behind the door, giving them a theatrical bow as if he had performed a magic trick. In reality, he had used a hiddentch to open the door from the inside. "Wee, my dear friends. Pleasee in," Elyon said with a smile hidden under the mask, while gesturing for them to enter the hut. The room was dimly lit and filled with various tools, gadgets, and potions. Respa was nowhere to be seen, but they could hear faint soundsing from underground. "I think he''s working on something big down there," Elyon said, leading the way to the trapdoor that led to theb. "But let''s not disturb him too much. We can explore on our own and wait for him to finish." As they looked around, Elyon''s eyes widened in amazement at the many new things that he noticed were not there before. He saw pale imitations of modern things, such as a metal bow and metal tableware, that were most likely invented by Respa. But there were also some more advanced stuff, like a jukebox that could y music where he wanted, but with a catch - it depended on the flow of water which forced the gears inside it to move and make sound. Elyon was fascinated by it. He could hardly believe that such a contraption existed in their world. Another interesting invention caught his attention - a coffee machine that was entirely made up of wooden gears. It was a marvel to behold. Elyon wondered how Respa hade up with such a brilliant idea. He could picture himself sipping hot coffee made by this machine, and he found himself yearning for a taste. Elyon remembered how excited he was to meet Reapa when he had first heard of him. He had always been fascinated by art and creativity, and the giant statue of nova was one of the most impressive works of art he had ever seen. He had asked some of the guards to help him find Reapa''s whereabouts, and as soon as they found him, Elyon hade here to meet the man behind the masterpiece. As he looked around the cluttered room, Elyon couldn''t help but be impressed by Reapa''s ingenuity. It was clear that the man was a genius when it came to inventing new things. Elyon''s eyes fell upon a strange contraption that looked like a cross between a telescope and a cannon. Elyon''s curiosity was piqued as he saw the book with the ck cat engraving on the cover. He wondered what secrets and stories it held within its pages. He moved closer to the table, taking care not to disturb the blueprints and other inventions scattered around. As he reached for the book, he felt a rustling in his bag and the white cat he had been carrying woke up and stretchedzily, sniffing the air with interest. Elyon couldn''t help but smile at the sight of the small feline, and he gently petted its head as he flipped through the pages of the book. The illustrations inside were beautiful, depicting the famous Cat Nova in all its glory. As he read through the text, he was fascinated by the story of how the statue came to be, and the role that Reapa had yed in its creation. "What are you doing?" Mia asked as she snuck up behind Elyon and startled him. "Don''t scare me like that," he said to Mia, pointing at the book. "I found this book on the table, and I thought Reapa must have created it to make some money, so I was thinking about reading it." "Oh, it''s about Lord Nova, how interesting!" Mia eximed as she snatched the book from Elyon''s hands and ran back to show it to the others. Elyon chuckled at her excitement and was about to follow her when he heard a clicking sound. Looking towards the source of the sound, he saw the trapdoor opening and Reapa emerging from it. ***** Author''s note: Apologies for the dy, unexpected life and death events have made my life more interestingtely. I wanted to inform you that all the DNO chapters have now been posted, and there will be no more DNO chapters. Going forward, my focus will be on recing the DNO chapters with the actual chapters. Once this isplete, the story will continue as normal. Chapter 75 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hai8w aw nha3 Chapter 76 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gauw Chapter 77 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh heys Chapter 78 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatyebgauw hw Chapter 79 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e Chapter 80 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon oage awts Chapter 81 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hae Chapter 82 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. ? They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hiaw Chapter 83 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hiawbage ag Chapter 84 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye agw gn ge Chapter 85 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui hghe Chapter 86 DNO! Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE hey Chapter 87 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatd Chapter 88 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatye hwya Chapter 89 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatye hwya hare Chapter 90 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hwyts Chapter 91 Dno Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg heyw Chapter 92 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye gateh Chapter 93 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye agw hwty Chapter 94 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye agw g har Chapter 95 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye uiahe Chapter 96 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE hutg Chapter 97 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs Chapter 98 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs hstsg Chapter 99 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs hstsg hathstha Chapter 100 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs hstsg hathstha hathey Chapter 101 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs hstsg hathstha hathey hatrehs Chapter 102 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs hstsg hathstha hathey hatrehs dsfe Chapter 103 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh ahrs hstsg hathstha hathey hatrehs dsfeb ahwdaw Chapter 104 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye agw g ahey Chapter 105 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui aheg;s Chapter 106 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE ahe Chapter 107 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hfthgr Chapter 108 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatye ahtahe Chapter 109 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw ahges Chapter 110 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain,please visit [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE ahwsyhhs Chapter 111 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain,please visit [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE aghetjpai Chapter 112 DNO Chapter 112 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain,please visit [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW whatsj Chapter 113 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hai8w hurikh Chapter 114 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hai8w aw haths Chapter 115 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hai8w aw nha3 hdwak Chapter 116 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gauw whast Chapter 117 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatye ahesg Chapter 118 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatyebgauw hw hgy Chapter 119 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e ahes Chapter 120 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e ahes hkhlyg Chapter 121 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e ahes hkhlyg ddadwdv Chapter 122 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e ahes hkhlyg ddadwdv nahwe Chapter 123 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg ahesi Chapter 124 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hai8w aw awhewd Chapter 125 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hai8w aw nha3 ahw Chapter 126 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hjyy Chapter 127 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh heys hwad Chapter 128 DNO Chapter 128 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for them ter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After say ing so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using a puter, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my de ath? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting somethi ng, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do th at in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I shoul d start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatyebgauw hw ds Chapter 129 DNO Chapter 129 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e gjht Chapter 130 DNO Chapter 130 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, near it. 00:44 As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon oage awts hiukj Chapter 131 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hae jhggy Chapter 132 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hiaw hawjd Chapter 133 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap ghtin between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hjtg HIAW hiawbage agdwed ed Chapter 134 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye agw gn ge dse Chapter 135 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui hghe jwd Chapter 136 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE hey hwas Chapter 137 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatd ahew Chapter 138 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh hatye hwya hwa Chapter 139 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e hwavf Chapter 140 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw hu3e hwasd Chapter 141 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat haud ffdw NHAUE hae wahwe Chapter 142 DNO Author''s note: i am still writing the cahpter, i will rece it in a while. Back in my researchb, I had moved the ck slime sample to the side and there were words made of light flowing around me, I was creating a magic circle, but to be honest, I didn''t have time to research how to create strong magic circles, all I can do is make basic magic circles, it''s like programming but the entire program is just written through symbols and in a circle, with lines connecting the words in the outer circle to the word in the middle which works as a center of the whole circle. I hadn''t taught anything to Ena and Ruby yet this is something I intend to do for themter, and while I''m doing it, I can also do further research. I saw that my barriers are weak, even though it is an LV 57 skill, and I know why ever since I arrived in this world, I haven''t fought anyone or utilized magic much I''ve just been living in my cave in peace and growing my levels. I should practice magic and battle with my body to get used to it it''s only that I don''t have anyone who can fight me and not die in one hit. Going back to the circle, I decided to create a barrier that would reflect light so that no one could see the center where the world tree is or even the elf kingdom, all they would see is an endless forest, for now, I will only use it like this andter on, I will improve it, when I do I n to do many things, one of which is to allow elves to freely pass through the barrier but restrict other races from entering, the other races will be barred from entering. The other races will be required to enter through predetermined entry points and leave through predetermined exit points; doing so will considerably reduce the level of threat posed to the world tree. "Blob" noise came from behind me, I looked back to where the noise came from, ''Shhh I am working'' I said to the slime who was shivering in fear. If he had a human form I was sure that he was swatting buckets right about now. After saying so I went back to work, as I looked at the magic circle, and started to make improvements to it, many things had to be done after all, I n to fuse this magic circle with my barrier and after cing this barrier I will make few more normal barrier and then ce them outside this one, this way it would be safe I think, [hay Nova, you told me to develop a program to y music right it''s ready, I scanned the songs from your brain and made a ylist] As soon as star''s word resided in my mind an excited expression made its way to my face, Good start it up. As soon as I said this a system window popped up in front of my face, it looked as if I was using aputer, there was an icon for music, and I selected it by thinking about it. And it opened, as it opened there was a loading screen with a cat wearing headphones, that made me wait for a second and after that, it opened, there was a list of songs, and it looked as if it was endless, as I looked at it I couldn''t find an end to the ylist, Ahm, star how many of my memories did you scan? [well all of it, I also scanned all your memories even from the day''s form when you were in the army, although I couldn''t see them I could scan them for music] Wait are you telling me that this ylist contains every single song that was in my brain, from my birth to my death? [ya your right, your birth to your death all of them] I am seriously wondering if I should be astonished or I should be angry, How am I going to listen to all of them, [the total y time is of about 37 years, if you start now you will be done in 37 years, then you can select your favorites.] star said with enthusiasm in his voice, You know what, Fuck you. [what''s that for, I put a lot of effort into making it you know] Yep, you just put the effort in, nothing more that then, you didn''t even use your brain, [but-] No buts or balls, shut up. I shut him up and then started the ylist from the top and went back to my work. I think I am forgetting something, but I don''t know what, Well if I forgot about it then it must not be important, I thought as I listened to the song ying, I could hear everything that was happening outside, however, I could block the outside sounds and only listen to the songs. It felt really good as I listened to the songs that I hadn''t listened to for almost a century, as I listened to the songs I kept making improvements to the magic circle that I was creating. ***three hourster*** ''Finally'' as I thought this I looked at the magic circle that I had created, it took hours but I am really d about what I created. In front of me, there was a magic circle that looked to be glowing, it was intricate, I had added a temperature manager and even added some ruins, to control the weather inside the barrier, HAHAHAHAHA it''s like I am ying a game, where I am some god or something, I thought as I opened the door to myboratory, and then made my way to the exit of the cave, as I listened to music, at I moved through the big halls there was a song with a heavy base, I love it, man, I thought as I listened to it and soon I reached the manake where the world tree resides, as I looked at the world tree I had an idea, I made four copycats of myself all of them were in their kitten size, I gave them some orders, and then made them sit, in the directions of north, south, east, and west. Their back faced the world tree, after that I made some night tree wood and then covered them with it, as I did so they looked like they were the ck statues of cats, with their eyes closed. They looked cool. Should I decorate this ce? Ya let''s do that in my free time, I thought as I finally jumped out of the cave and then, sat down around a night tree, whose leaves had turned Golden as soon as I came near it. As I sat down I sent a message to the three kings that were working and told them toe to meet me and give a report on how everything is going on, and soon they came without making any noise. ''Is everything done?'' I asked as I looked at them, ''Yes lord nova, we have informed all the beasts to remain in the inner forest'' Kaya spoke. ''I have informed the Elf king too, he had made sure to spread the news.'' Snow, said and as for Khan he stayed silent, ''Alright then if everything is good then I should start casting the magic circle with the barriers'' as I said this, I started to create the magic circle, however, this time I was drawing it with my magic power, and not with light magic. It was time to cast it and to do so I have to first draw it, with my paws and magic. As I started to draw the circle, I started with the center and created the symbol, or should I call it to ruin for the base, and after that, I created a circle around it and then I made another circle in the air leaving a gap in between them, outside the circle, I started to draw the runguage, for the spell, I had a picture of it that I was looking at form time to time for reference, as I was about to connect the outer and inner circles, I felt something, more like something in the area the inner forest where the elves lived, something was in the outskirts of the inner forest, I could sense it as it was not trying to hide, in the slightest. It was moving around the area, as if looking for something, as I looked in its direction, with my cat eyes, I zoomed in to the area where I felt the presence, and as did my vision went closer I could see that the jungle was destroyed, and there was ayer of mana that was covering the area, and hiding it from the outside, no wonder the elves hadn''t noticed. As my vision reached the area where the presence was I could see clearly what it was, ''A ck Dragon'' w gau daw guat agaue HSUE ha ayye ui gaUE gh heys wahw The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!